worshipping of God suche as God requireth of his that is in spirite and truth can neuer agree together But ye wil say where so great a company is gathered together it is not credible but there be two or three gathered in the name of Christ. I aunswere if there be one hundred good and two hundreth bad forasmuch as the decrees and ordinaunces are pronoūced according to the greater number of the multitude of voyces what can the lesse number of voyces auayle It is a knowen thing and a common prouerbe Oftentimes the greater part ouercommeth the better As touchyng general councels at this present I haue no more to say then you haue sayd Onely I referre you to your owne experience to thinke of our country parliamentes and conuocations howe and what ye haue seene and heard The more part in my tyme did bryng forth sixe articles for then the king would so haue it being seduced of certayne Afterward the more part did repell the same our good Iosias willing to haue it so The same articles now agayne alas another great but woorse parte hath restored O what an vncertaynty is thys But after thys sorte most commonly are mans proceedings God be mercifull vnto vs. Who shall deliuer vs from such tormentes of minde Therefore is death the best phisition but vnto the faythfull whome she together and at once deliuereth from all griefes You must thinke this written vpon this occasion because you woulde needes haue youre paper blotted If the matter should goe thus that in generall counsailes men shoulde not stand to the more number of the multitude I meane of them whiche ought to geue voyces then should no certaine rule be left vnto the Church by the which controuersies in weighty matters might be determined but it is not to be beleued that Christ woulde leaue his Church destitute of so necessary a helpe and safegarde Christ who is the most louing spouse of his espouse the church who also gaue himselfe for it that he might sanctify it vnto himselfe did geue vnto it aboundantly all things which are necessary to saluation but yet so that the church should declare it selfe obedient vnto hym in all things and keepe it selfe within the boundes of hys commaundemēts and further not to seeke any thing which he teacheth not as necessary vnto saluation Now further for determination of all controuersies in Christes Religion Christ him selfe hath left vnto the Church not onely Moses and the Prophetes whom he willeth his Church in al doubtes to go vnto and aske counsell at but also the Gospelles and the rest of the bodye of the newe testament in the whiche what soeuer is heard of Moses and the Prophetes and whatsoeuer is necessary to be knowne vnto saluation is reuealed and opened So that now we haue no neede to say who shal clyme into heauen or who shall goe downe into the depth to tel vs what is needefull to bee done Christe hath done both and hath commended vnto vs the word of fayth whiche also is aboundantly declared vnto vs in his word written so that hereafter if we walke earnestly in this way to the searching out of the truth it is not to be doubted but thorough the certayne benefite of Christes spirite whiche hee hath promised vnto his wee may finde it and obtayne euerlasting life Shoulde men aske counsell of the dead for the liuing sayth Esay Let them go rather to the law and to the testimony c. Christ sendeth them that be desirous to know the truth vnto the scriptures saying searche the scriptures I remember a like thing well spoken of Hierome Ignoraunce of the scriptures is the mother and cause of all errours And in an other place as I remember in the same author The knowledge of the scriptures is the foode of euerlasting life But nowe me thinketh I enter into a very broad sea in that I begin to shew either out of the scriptures themselues or out of the ancient writers how muche the holy scripture is of force to teache the truth of our religiō But this is it that I am now about that Christ would haue the church his spouse in al doubts to aske counsell at the word of his father written faythfully left and commended vnto it in both Testaments the olde and the new Neither doe we read that Christ in anye place hath layde so great a burthen vppon the members of his spouse that he hath commaunded them to go to the vniuersall Churche What soeuer things are written saith Paule are written for our learning And it is true that Christ gaue vnto his Churche some Apostles some Prophetes some Euangelistes some shepheardes and teachers to the edifying of the sayntes till we come all to the vnity of fayth c. But that all men should meete together out of all partes of the world to define of the articles of our fayth I neither finde it commaunded of Christe nor written in the word of God There is diuersitie betwixt things pertayning to god or fayth and politicke and ciuill matters For in the first we must stand onely to the scriptures whiche are able to make vs all perfect and instructed vnto saluation if they be well vnderstāded And they offer themselues to be well vnderstanded onely to them which haue good willes and geue themselues to study and prayer Neither are there any men lesse apte to vnderstand them then the prudent wise men of the world But in the other that is in ciuil or politicke matters oftentimes the magistrates do tolerate a lesse euil for auoyding of a greater as they whiche haue this saying oft in their mouthes Better an inconuenience then a mischiefe And it is the property of a wise man saith one to dissemble many thinges and he that cannot dissēble cannot rule In whiche sayinges they bewray themselues that they do not earnestly weigh what is iust what is not Wherefore forasmuch as mans lawes if it be but in this respect onely that they be deuised by men are not able to bring any thing to perfectiō but are inforced of necessitie to suffer many thinges out of square and are compelled sometime to wincke at the worst things seeing they know not how to mayntayne the common peace and quiet otherwise they do ordayne that the more part shal take place You know what these kindes of speaches meane I speake after the maner of men yea walke after the maner of men al men are lyers And that of S. Augustine if ye lyue after mans reason yee do not lyue after the wyll of God If ye say the councels haue sometime erred or may erre how then should we beleue the catholicke Church For the councels are gathered by the authoritie of the Catholicke Churche From may be to be in deed is no good argument but from being to may be no man doubteth but it is a moste sure argument But
heart as I graunt I haue fealt sometimes before O good brother blessed be God in thee and blessed be the time that euer I knewe thee Farewell farewell Your brother in Christ Nicholas Ridley Brother farewell To the brethren remaining in captiuitie of the flesh and dispearsed abroad in sundry prisones but knit together in vnity of spirit and holy Religion in the bowels of the Lorde Iesu. GRace peace mercye be multiplied among you What worthy thankes can we render vnto the Lorde for you my brethren namely for the great coÌ„solation which through you we haue receiued in the Lorde who notwithstanding the rage of Sathan that goeth about by all maner of subtill meanes to beguile the worlde and also buâ—lâ— laboreth to restore and set vp his kingdome againe that of late began to decay and fall to ruine ye remaine yet stil 〈◊〉 as men surely grounded vpon a strong rocke And nowe albeit that sathan by his souldiors and wicked ministers daily as we heare draweth numbers vnto hym so that it is sayd of him that he plucketh euen the very starres out of heauen whiles hee driueth into some men thâ— feare of death and losse of all their goods and sheweth and offereth to other some the pleasaunt baites of the worlde namelye richesse wealth and all kinde of delightes and pleasures faire houses great reuenues â—at benefices and what not and all to the intent they should fall downe worship not the Lorde but the Dragon the olde Serpent whych is the deuil that great beast and his image and should be inâ—iced to commit fornication with the strompet of Babilon together wyth the kings of the earth wyth the lesser beast and with the false Prophetes and so to reioyce and be pleasant wyth her and to be drunken wyth the wine of her fornication yet blessed be God the Father of oure Lorde Iesus Christe which hath geuen vnto you a manly courage and hath so strengthened you in the inwarde man by the power of his spirite that you can contemne as well all the terrours as also the vaine flatteringe allurementes of the worlde esteeming them as vanities mere trifles things of nought Who hath also wroughte planted and surely stablished in your hearts so stedfast a fayth and loue of the Lorde Iesus Christe ioyned with such constancie that by no engines of Antichriste be they neuer so terrible or plausible yee will suffer any other Iesus or any other Christ to be forced vpon you besides him whom the Prophetâ— haue spoken of before the Apostles haue preached the holy Martyrs of God haue coÌ„fessed and testified with the effusion of their bloud In thys Faith stand ye fast my brethren and suffer not your selues to be brought vnder the yoke of bondage and superstition any more For ye know brethren howe that our sauiour warned his beforehand that such shoulde come as would poynt vnto the world an other Christ and woulde set him out wyth so many fals myracles and with such deceiueable and subtill practises that euen the very electe if it were possible should be therby deceiued such strong delusion to come did our Sauiour geue warning of before But continue ye faithful and constant and be of good comfort remember that our graund captaine hath ouercome the world for he that is in vs is stronger then he that is in the world and the Lorde promiseth vnto vs that for the elects sake the daies of wickednes shall be shortned In the meane season abide ye endure with patience as ye haue begun endure I say and reserue your selues vnto better times as one of the heathen Poetes said cease not to shew yourselues valiant Soldiours of the Lorde and helpe to maintaine the trauelling faith of the Gospell Yee haue neede of patience that after ye haue done the wil of God ye may receiue the promises For yet a very litle while and he that shall come will come and wil not tarie and the iust shall liue by faith but if anye withdrawe him selfe my soule shall haue no pleasure in him sayth the Lorde But we are not they which doe withdrawe oure selues vnto damnation but beleeue vnto the saluation of the soule Let vs not suffer these woordes of Christ to fall out of our hearts by any manner of terrours or threatnings of the worlde Feare not them which kil the body the rest ye know For I wryte not vnto you as to menne which are ignoraunt of the truth but which know the truthe and to this ende onely that we agreeing together in one faith may take comfort one of an other and be the more confirmed and strengthened thereby We neuer had a better or more iust cause either to contemne our life or shed our bloud we can not take in hande the defence of a more certaine cleare and manifest truthe For it is not any ceremonie for the which we contend but it toucheth the very substance of our whole Religion yea euen Christ him selfe Shall we either can we receiue and acknowledge any other Christe in steade of hym who is alone the euerlasting sonne of the euerlasting Father and is the brightnesse of the glory and liuely image of the substaunce of the Father in whome onely dwelleth corporally the fulnesse of the Godhead who is the onely waye the truth and the life Let such wickednesse my brethren lette such horrible wickednesse be farre from vs. For althoughe there be that are called Gods whether in heauen either in earth as there be many Gods and many Lordes yet vnto vs there is but one God which is the Father of whome are al things and we in him and one Lord Iesus Christ by whome are all things and wee by him but euery man hath not knowledge This is life eternal sayth S. Iohn that they know thee to be the onely true God and whome thou haste sent Iesus Christ. If any therfore would force vpon vs any other GOD besides him whom Paule and the Apostles haue taughte let vs not heare him but let vs flee froÌ„ him and hold him accursed Brethren ye are not ignorant of the deepe and profouÌ„d subtleties of Satan for he will not cease to raunge about you seking by all meanes possible whom he may deuour but play ye the men and be of good comfort in the Lorde And albeit your enemies and the aduersaries of the truth armed with all worldly force and power that may be doe set vppon you yet be not ye faynt harted nor shrinke not therfore but trust vnto your Captayne Christ trust vnto the spirit of truth trust to the truth of your cause which as it may by the malice of satan be darckened so can it neuer be cleane put out For we haue high prayse be geuen to God therfore most playnely euidently and clearely on our side all the Prophets all the Apostles and vndoubtedly all the auncient Ecclesiastical writers which haue writtan vntill
they be sure ye know what followeth If they say they be vnsure wheÌ„ shall you be sure that hath so doubtful teachers and vnsure And you your selues whether are you certayne or vncertayne that Christ is your sauiour and so foorth of other articles that yee be bounden to beleeue or whether be ye sure or vnsure that ciuile ordinaunces be the good workes of God and that you doe God seruice in doyng of them if ye do them for good intent if ye be vncertayne take heede hee be your sure friend that heareth you say so and then with what conscience do you doubt Cum quicquid non est ex fide peccatum sit But contrary say you alonely God knoweth certayne truth and ye haue it but per speculum in enigmate and there haue bene qui zelum Dei habuerunt sed non secundum scientiam and to call thys or that truth it requireth a deepe knowledge consideryng that to you vnlearned that you take for truth may be otherwise not hauing sensus exercitatos as Paule sayth ad discernendum bonum malum as yee reason agaynst me and so you do best to knowe surely nothynge for truth at all but to wander meekely hether and thether omni vento doctrinae c. Our knowledge here you say is but per speculum in enigmate What then Ergo it is not certayn and sure I deny your argument by your leaue yea if it be by fayth as ye say it is muche sure quia certitudo fidei est maxima certitudo as Duns and other schole Doctours saye that there is a great discrepaunce betweene certayne knowledge and cleare knowledge for that may be of thinges absent that appeare not this requireth the presence of the obiect I meane of the thinge knowne so that I certainely and surely know the thing whiche I perfectly beleeue though I doe not clearely and euidently knowe it I know your schole subtleties as well as you whiche 〈◊〉 as though enigmaticall knowledge that is to saye darcke and obscure knowledge might not be certayn and sure knowledge because it is not cleare manifest and euident knowledge and yet there hath bene they say qui zelum Dei habuerunt sed non secundum scientiam which haue had a zeale but not after knowledge Truth it is there hath bene suche and yet be to manye to the great hinderaunce of Christes glorye whiche nothing dothe more obscure then an hote zeale accompanyed with great authoritie without right iudgement There haue bene also Qui scientiam habuerunt absque zelo Dei qui viuitatem Dei in iniustitia detinentes plagis vapulabunt multis dum voluntatem Domini cognoscentes nihil minus quà m faciunt I meane not among Turkes and Saracens that bee vnchristened but of them that be christined and there haue bene also that haue lost scientiam Dei id est spiritualem diuini verbi sensum quam prius habuerunt i. The spirituall knowledge of Gods word whiche they had before because they haue not ensued after it nor promoted the same but rather with theyr mother wits haue impugned the wisedome of the father and hindered the knowledge thereof whiche therefore hath bene taken away from them vt iustificetur Christus in sermonibus suis vincat cum iudicatur threatning Math. 13. Ei vero qui non habet etiam quod habet id est quod videtur habere auferetur ab eo cum abuti habito vel non bene vti sit non habere nec non sit verum illud quoue non habitaturam videlicet sapientiam in corpore peccatis subdito qui adhuc si carnaliter sapiant plus satis at stat sententia nemâ—â—e carnalem Philosophicam scripturarum intelligentiam non esse sapientiam Dei quae à sapientibus absconditur paruulis reuelatur And if to call this or that truth requireth a deepe and profound knowledge then eyther euery man hath a deepe and profound knowledge or els no man can call this or that truth it behoueth euery Preacher to haue so deepe and profound knowledge that he may call this or that truth which this or that hee taketh in hand to preache for the truth and yet hee may be ignoraunt and vncertayne in many thinges both this and that as Apollo was but which thinges whether this or that he will not attempt to preach for the truth And as for my self I trust in God I maye haue sensus exercitatos well enough ad discernendum bonum malum Sensus exercised to discerne good and euill in those thinges which wythout deep and profound knowledge in many thinges I preache not yea there be manye thinges in scripture in whiche I cannot certaynely discerne bonum malum I meane verum falsum not with al the exercise that I haue in scripture nor yet with helpe of all interpreters that I haue to content my selfe and other in all scrupulosity that may arise but in such I am wont to wade no farther into the streame then that I may eyther go ouer or els returne backe agayne hauing euer respect not to the ostentation of my little wit but to the edification of them that heare me as far forth as I can neyther passing myne owne nor yet theyr capacitie And such manner of argumentes might well serue the Deuill contra pusillanimes to occasion them to wander and wauer in the faythe and to be vncertayne in thinges in whiche they ought to be certayne or els it may appeare to make and serue agaynst such preachers which wil define great subtleties high matters in the Pulpit whiche no man can be certayne and sure of by Gods worde to be truth ne sensus quidem habens ad discernendum bonum malum exercitatissimos as whether if Adam had not sinned we should haue had Stockefishe out of Iseland howe many Larkes for a peny if euery Starre in the element were a flickering Hobby how many yeres a man shall lye in Purgatory for one sinne if he buy not plenty of the oile that runneth ouer our lampes to slake the sinne withall and so forget hel whiche cannot be slaked to prouide for Purgatory Such argumentation I say might appeare to make well agaynst such Preachers not agaynst me which simply and playnly vtter true fayth and fruites of the same whiche bee the good woorkes of God quae preparauit deus vt in eis ambularemus i. which he hath prepared for vs to walke in euery man to do the thing that perteineth to his office and duety in his degree and calling as the word of God appointeth which thing a man may do with sobernesse hauing sensus ad discernendum bonum malum vel mediocriter exercitatos For it is but foolishe humilitye willingly to continue alwayes infantulus in Christo in infirmitate i. an infant still in Christ and in infirmity in reproofe of which it was sayd 〈◊〉 estis opus habentes lacte non solido
and murthering rage of Papistes The cause hereof was a Letter which Grene did write vnto the sayde Goodman conteining aswell the reporte of certayne demaundes or questions which were cast abroad in London as appeareth hereafter in a letter of hys owne penning whiche he meant to haue sent vnto M. Philpot wherein hee declareth his full vsage before the Bishop of London and others as also an aunswere to a question made by the sayd Christopher Goodman in a letter writtē vnto him in which he required to haue the certaynetye of the report which was spread amongest them on the other side of the Seas that the Queene was deade Whereunto mayster Greene aunswered simply and as the truth then was that she was not dead These letters with manye other written to diuers of the godly exiles by theyr frendes here in Englande beyng deliuered to a messenger to carry ouer came by the apprehension of the said bearer vnto the handes of the king and Queenes Councel Who at theyr conuenient leasure whiche in those daies by some of them was quickely found out for suche matters perused the whole number of the sayde letters and amongest them espyed this letter of Mayster Greenes written vnto his frend Christopher Goodman in the contentes whereof amongest other newes and priuate matters they found these woordes The Queene is not yet dead Which wordes were onely written as an answere to certifye Mayster Goodman of the trueth of hys former demaunde Howbeit to some of the Councell they seemed verye haynous woordes yea treason they would haue made them if the Law would haue suffered Whiche when they coulde not doe and being yet verye lothe to let any such depart freely whom they suspected to be a fauourer of the Gospell they then examined him vpon his fayth in religion but vpon what poyntes it is not certaynely knowne Neuerthelesse as it semeth his aunsweres were such as litle pleased them especially the annoynted sorte and therefore after they had longe detayned him in prison as well in the Tower of London as elsewhere they sente him at last vnto Boner Bishop of London to be ordered according to his Ecclesiasticall law as appeareth by theyr Letters sent vnto the Byshop with the sayd prisoner also wherein it may appeare that Syr Iohn Bourne then Secretary to the Queene was a chiefe stirrer in such cases yea and an entiser of others of the counsell who otherwise if for feare they durst woulde haue bene content to haue let such matters alone The Lord forgeue them theyr weakenesse if it be his good pleasure and geue them true repentaunce Amen ¶ A Letter sent vnto Boner Bishop of London by the Queenes Counsell dated the 11. daye of Nouember 1555. but not deliuered vntill the 17. of the same moneth AFter our right harty commendations to your good Lordship we send to the same herewith the body of one Bartlet Grene who hath of good time remayned in the Tower for his obstinate standing in matters agaynst the Catholicke Religion whome the king and Queenes Maiesties pleasures are because he is of your Lordshippes Dioces ye shall cause to bee ordered accordinge to the Lawes in suche cases prouided And thus wee bydde your Lordship hartily farewell From Sainct Iames the xi of Nouember 1555. Your good Lordships louing friendes Winchester Penbroke Thomas Ely William Haward Iohn Bourne Thomas Wharton * I Sir Iohn Bourne will wayt vppon your Lordship and signifie further of the king and Queenes Maiesties pleasures herein Now that ye may the better vnderstand the certaynty of his handling after this hys comming vnto Boners custody I haue thought it good to put forth hys own letter contayning at large the discourse of the same Whiche letter he wrote and did meane to haue sent vnto mayster Philpot but was preuented belike eyther by Phil. death or els rather by the wily watching of hys keeper for it came by what means I know not certaynly vnto the byshops hands and being deliuered vnto his register was found in one of his bookes of recorde The copye where of here followeth A letter of Barthelet Greene written vnto Iohn Philpot contayning besides other particular matter betwixt him and M. Philpot a briefe rehearsall of his handling and certain his conferences with Boner and others at his first comming to the Bishops THat whiche was lacking in talke through my defaulte at your being here I haue supplyed by writing in your absence now at the length getting some opportunitie and leysure The 17. day of Nouember beyng brought hither by two of the clocke at after noone I was presented before my Lord of London and other two byshops Mayster Deane M. Roper M. Welche Doct. Harpsfield Archdeacon of London and other two or three all sitting at one table There were also present Doct. Dale Maister George Mordant M. Dee Then after the byshop of London had read vnto himselfe the letter that came from the Counsell hee spake with mo wordes but as I remember to this effect that the cause of theyr assembly was to heare mine examination wherevnto hee had authoritie by the Counsell and had prouided Mayster Welch and an other whose name I knowe not but wel I remember though he obtayned it not yet desired hee my Lorde that I might heare the Councels letters to be there if anye matters of the common lawe shoulde arise to discusse them he intreated my Lorde to determine all controuersies of Scriptures and as for the Ciuill law he and Doctor Dale should take it on them Wherfore he demaunded of me the cause of mine imprisonment I sayd that the occasion of myne apprehension was a letter which I wrote to one Christofer Gooodman wherein certifiyng hym of such newes as happened here amonge the reste I wrote that there were certayne printed papers of questions scattered abroad Whereupon beyng suspected to be priuye vnto the deuising or publishing of the same I was committed to the Fleete but sithens heard I nothing therof after the Commissioners had receaued my submission The summe wherof was that as I was sure there neyther coulde be true witnesses nor probable coniecture agaynst me in that behalfe so refused I no punishment if they of theyr consciences would iudge me priuy to the deuising printing or publishing of those questions But my Lord affirming that there was an other cause of mine imprisonment sithens demaunded if I had not after sith I was committed vnto the Fleete spoken or written somewhat agaynst the naturall presence of Christ in the sacrament of the aultar Then desired I his Lordship to bee good vnto me trusting that he would put me to aunswere to no new matters excepte I were first discharged of the old And when I stoode long in that M. Welch aunswered that it was procured that I shoulde so doe right well For albeit I were imprisoned for treason if during the tyme of enduraunce I had mayntayned heresie that were no sufficient allegation agaynst
Apostle s. Paul wryting to two Bishops Timothie and Titus setteth oute vnto vs a perfecte description of a true Bishop wyth all the properties and conditions belonging to the same vnto the which exemplare it shall be harde in these straunge daies to finde the image of any Bishop correspondent yet for example sake let vs take thys Archbishop of Canterburie and trie him by the rule thereof to see either howe neere hee commeth to the description of S. Paule or els howe farre off he swarueth from the common course of other in his time of his calling The rule of S. Paule is to be found first 1. Timothie 3. also in his Epistle to Titus chap. 1. in these woordes A Bishoppe must be faultlesse as becommeth the Minister of God Not stubburne nor angrie no drunkard no fighter not geuen to filthy luker but harberous one that loueth goodnesse sober minded righteous holy temperate and such as cleaueth vnto the true word and doctrine that he may be able to exhort c. Unto this rule and touchstone to lay now the life and conuersation of this Archb. we will first begin wyth that which is thus wrytten A Bishop must be faultlesse as becommeth the Minister of God Like as no man is without sinne and euery man carieth with him his especiall vice fault so yet neuerthelesse the Apostle meaneth that the Bishop and minister must be fautlesse in comparison of the common conuersation of men of the world which seeme more licentiously to liue at their owne liberties and pleasures then the bishop or minister ought to doe hauing small regard vnto good example geuing which a bishop and minister most carefully ought to consider least by hys dissolute life the woord of God be sclandered euill spoken of Which thing to auoide and the better to accomplish thys precept of the Apostle this woorthy man euermore gaue him selfe to continuall studie not breaking that order that he in the Uniuersitie commonly vsed that is by 5. of the clocke in the morning at his booke and so consuming that time in studie and praier vntill 9. of the clocke he then applied himselfe if the Princes affaires did not call hym away vntill dinner time to heare suters and to dispatche suche matters as appertained vnto his speciall cure and charge coÌ„mitting his temporall affaires both of his housholde and other forraine businesse vnto his officers So that such things were neuer impediments neither to hys studie nor to his pastoral charge which principally consisted in reformation of corrupt religion in setting foorth of true and sincere doctrine For the most parte alwaies being in Commission he associated himselfe with learned men for sifting and boulting out of one matter or other for the commoditie and profite of the Church of Englande By meanes wherof what for his priuate studie he was neuer idle besides that he accounted it no idle poynte to bestow one houre or twaine of the day in ouer reading such woorkes and bookes as daily came from beyond the seas After dinner if any suters were attendant he woulde very diligently heare them and dispatch them in such sort as euery man commended hys lenitie and gentlenesse althoughe the case required that some whiles diuers of them were committed by him to prisone And hauing no suters after dinner for an houre or thereabout he would play at the Chests or behold such as could play That done then againe to his ordinarye study at the which commonly he for the most part stoode and seldome sate and there continuing vntill 5. of the clocke bestowed that houre in hearing the common prayer and walking or vsing some honest pastime vntill supper time At supper if he had appetite as many times he would not suppe yet would he sit downe at the table hauing his ordinarie prouision of hys mâ—sse furnished with expedient companye he wearing on his haÌ„ds his gloues because he would as it were therby weane himself froÌ„ eating of meat but yet keping the company with such fruitful talke as did repast much delight the hearers so that by this meanes hospitalitie was well furnished and the almes chest well maintained for reliefe of the poore After supper he would consume one houre at the least in walking or some other honest pastime and then againe vntill 9. of the clocke at one kinde of study or other So that no houre of the day was spent in vaine but the same was so bestowed as tended to the glory of God the seruice of the Prince or to the commoditie of the Church Which his well bestowing of his time procured to him most happely a good report of all men to be in respecte of other mennes conuersation fautlesse as it became the Minister of God That a Bishop ought not to be stubberne Secondly it is required That a Bishop ought not to bee stubberne With which kinde of vice without great wrong thys Archbyshop in no wise oughte to be charged whose nature was such as none more gentle or sooner wonne to any honest sute or purpose specially in such things wherin by hys woord wryting counsell or deede he might gratifie either any gentle or noble manne or doe good to anye meane person or els relieue the needy and poore Onely in causes pertaining to God or his Prince no man more stoute more constant or more harde to be wonne as in that part hys earnest defence in the Parliament house aboue three dayes together in disputing against the six articles of Gardiners deuice can testifie And thoughe the King would needes haue them vpon some politicke consideration to goe forwarde yet hee so handled himselfe aswell in the Parliament house as afterwardes by wryting so obediently and with suche humble behauioure in woordes towardes hys Prince protesting the cause not to be his but almighty Gods who was the authoure of all truthe that the King did not onely well like hys defence willing hym to departe out of the Parliament house into the Counsaile chamber whilest the Acte should passe and be graunted for safegard of hys conscience which he wyth humble protestation refused hoping that his Maiestie in processe of time woulde reuoke them againe but also after the Parliament was finished the King perceiuing the zealous affection that the Archbishop bare towardes the defence of hys cause whiche many wayes by Scriptures and manifolde authorities and reasons he had substantially confirmed and defended sent the Lorde Cromwell then Uicegerent with the two dukes of Northfolke and Suffolke and all the Lordes of the Parliament to dine wyth hym at Lambeth Where it was declared by the Uicegerent and the two Dukes that it was the Kinges pleasure that they all shoulde in hys highnesse behalfe chearish comfort and animate him as one that for his trauaile in that Parliament had shewed hymself both greatly learned and also discrete and wise and therefore they willed hym not to be discouraged for any thyng that
therefore declare vnto you my very faith how I beleeue wythout any colour or dissimulation for nowe is no time to dissemble whatsoeuer I haue sayd or wrytten in time past First I beleeue in God the Father almightye maker of heauen and earth c. And I beleue euery Article of the Catholicke faith euery woord and sentence taught by our Sauiour Iesus Christ his Apostles and Prophets in the newe and olde Testament And nowe I come to the great thinge that so muche troubleth my conscience more then any thing that euer I did or sayd in my whole life and that is the setting abroad of a wryting contrary to the truth which now here I renounce and refuse as things wrytten with my hand contrary to the truth which I thought in my heart and written for feare of death and to saue my life if it might be and that is all suche billes and papers which I haue wrytten or signed with my hand since my degradation wherein I haue wrytten many thinges vntrue And for asmuche as my hand offended wryting cōtrary to my heart my hand shall first be punished therfore for may I come to the fire it shal be first burned And as for the Pope I refuse hym as Christes ennemie and Antichrist with all his false doctrine And as for the sacrament I beleeue as I haue taught in my booke against the Bishop of Winchester the whych my booke teacheth so true a doctrine of the sacrament that it shall stand at the last day before the iudgement of God where the Papisticall doctrine contrary thereto shal be ashamed to shewe her face Here the standers by were all astonied maruailed were amased did looke one vpon an other whose expectation he had so notably deceiued Some began to admonish hym of hys recantation and to accuse him of falshoode Briefly it was a world to see the doctours beguiled of so great an hope I thinke there was neuer crueltie more notably or better in time deluded deceiued For it is not to be doubted but they looked for a glorious victorie and a perpetuall triumph by this mans retractation Who assoone as they heard these things began to lette downe their eares to rage frette and fume and so much the more because they coulde not reuenge their griefe for they coulde nowe no longer threaten or hurt him For the most miserable manne in the world can die but once and where as of necessity he must needes die that day though the papists had bene neuer so well pleased now being neuer so much offended with him yet coulde hee not be twise killed of them And so when they coulde doe nothing els vnto him yet least they shoulde say nothinge they ceassed not to obiect vnto him his falshoode and dissimulation Unto which accusation he answered Ah my maisters quoth he do not you take it so Alwayes since I liued hitherto I haue bene a hater of falshood and a louer of simplicitie and neuer before this time haue I dissembled and in saying this al the teares that remained in his body appeared in hys eyes And when he began to speake more of the sacrament and of the papacie some of them beganne to cry out yalpe and baule and specially Cole cried out vppon him stop the heretickes month and take him away And then Cranmer beinge pulled downe from the stage was ledde to the fire accompanied wyth those Friers vexing troubling and threatning him most cruelly What madnesse saye they hath brought thee againe into this error by which thou wilt draw innumerable soules with thee into hel To whom he answeared nothyng but directed all his talke to the people sauing that to one troubling hym in the way hee spake and exhorted him to gette hym home to hys studie and applye hys booke diligently saying if he did diligently cal vpon God by reading more he should get knowledge ⧠The description of Doctour Cranmer howe he was plucked downe from the stage by Friers and Papists for the true Confession of hys Faith ⧠The burnyng of the Archbishop of Caunterbury Doctor Thomas Cranmer in the Towneditch at Oxforde with his hand first thrust into the fire wherewith he subscribed before Then the Spanish Friers Iohn Richard of whom mention was made before began to exhort him and playe their partes with him a freshe but with vayne and lost labour Cranmer with stedfast purpose abidyng in the profession of his doctrine gaue his hand to certaine old men and other that stood by biddyng them farewell And when he had thought to haue done so likewyse to Ely the sayd Ely drewe backe his hande and refused saying it was not lawfull to salute heretickes and specially such a one as falsly returned vnto the opinions that he had forsworne And if he had knowen before that hee would haue done so he would neuer haue vsed his company so familiarly and chid those sergeants and Citizens whiche had not refused to geue hym their hands This Ely was a priest lately made and student in Diuinitie beyng thē one of the fellowes of Brasennose Then was an iron chaine tied about Cranmer whom when they perceyued to be more stedfast then that he could be mooued from hys sentence they commaunded the fire to be set vnto hym And when the woode was kindled and the fire began to burne neere hym stretching out his arme he put hys right hand into the flame which he held so stedfast immoueable sauing that once with the same hand he wiped his face that all men might see hys hande burned before his body was touched His body did so abide the burning of the flame with such constancy and stedfastnes that standyng alwayes in one place without moouyng of his body he seemed to mooue no more then the stake to which hee was bound his eyes were lifted vp into heauen and oftentymes he repeated hys vnworthy right hand so long as his voyce would suffer hym and vsing oftē the words of Steuen Lord Iesus receiue my spirite in the greatnesse of the flame he gaue vp the Ghost This fortitude of mynd which perchaunce is rare and not found among the Spaniards when Frier Ioh. saw thinkyng it came not of fortitude but of desperation although such maner of examples which are of the like constancy haue bene common here in England ranne to the L. Williams of Tame crying that the Archb. was vexed in mind and died in great desperation But he which was not ignorant of the Archbishoppes constancy beyng vnknowen to the Spaniards smiled only and as it were by silence rebuked the Friers folly And this was the ende of this learned Archb. whom least by euill subscribyng he should haue perished by well recantyng God preserued and least he should haue lyued longer with shame and reproofe it pleased God rather to take him away to the glory of his name and profit of his Church So good was the Lord both to hys
of the matters All this was fully agreed vpon with the Archb. of Yorke and so also signified to both parties And immediately hereupon diuers of the Nobilitie and states of the realme vnderstanding that such a meting and conference shoulde bee and that in certaine matters whereupon the Courte of Parliament consequently followyng some lawes might be grounded They made ernest meanes to her Maiestie that the parties of this conference might put and read their assertions in the English tongue and that in the presence of them of the Nobilitie and others of her Parliament house for the better satisfaction and enabling of their owne iudgements to treat and conclude of such lawes as might depend hereupon This also beyng thought very reasonable was signified to both parties and so â—ully agreed vpon and the daye appoynted for the first meetyng to bee the Friday in the forenoone beyng the last of March at Westminster church At which foresayd day and place both for good order for honour of the conference by the Queenes maiesties commandement the Lordes and others of the priuy counsaile were present and a great parte of the nobilitie also And notwithstanding this former order appoynted and consented vnto by both partes yet the Bishop of Winchester his Colleagues alledging they had mistaken that their assertions and reasons should be written and so onely recited out of the booke sayd their booke was not ready theâ—â— written but they were ready to argue and dispute and therefore they would for that tyme repeate in speache that which they had to say to the first probation This variation from the former order and specially from that which themselues had by the sayde Archbishop in writyng before required adding thereto the reason of the Apostle that to contend with wordes is profitable to nothyng but to subuersion of the hearer seemed to the Queenes maiesties counsaile somewhat strange and yet was it permitted without any great reprehension because they excused themselues with mistakyng the order and agreed that they would not faile but put it in writing and accordyng to the former order deliuer it to the other part and so the sayd Bishop of Winchester and hys Colleagues appoynted Doctour Cole Deane of Paules to be the vtterer of their myndes woo partly by speech onely and partly by readyng of authorities written and at certaine tymes beyng enformed of his Colleagues what to say made a declaration of their meanynges and their reasons to their first proposition which being ended they were asked by the priuy Counsaile if any of them had any more to be sayd and they sayd no. So as the other parâ—e was licenced to shewe their myndes which they dyd accordyng to the first order exhibityng all that whiche they ment to be propounded in a booke written which after a prayer and inuocation made most humbly to almightye God for the enduyng of them with his holy spirite and a protestation also to stand to the doctrine of the Catholike Church builded vpon the Scriptures and the doctrine of the Prophets and the Apostles was distinctly red by one Robert Horne Bacheler in Diuinitie late Deane of Duresme and after Bishoppe of Winchester The Copye of which their Protestation here followeth accordyng as it was by him penned and exhibited with their preface also before the same as is here expressed FOrasmuch as it is thought good vnto the Queenes most excellent Maiesty vnto whom in the Lord all obedience is due that we should declare our iudgement in writyng vpon certaine propositions we as becommeth vs to doe herein most gladly obey Seeâ—ng that Christ is our onely maister whome the father hath commaunded vs to heare and seyng also hys worde is the truth from the which it is not lawfull for vs to depart not one haire bredth and against the which as the Apostle saith we can do nothing we doe in all thinges submitte our selues vnto this truth and doe protest that we will affirme nothyng agaynst the same And forasmuch as we haue for our mother the true and catholike Church of Christ which is grounded vpon the doctrine of the Apostles and Prophetes and is of Christ the head in all things gouerned we do reuerence her iudgement we obey her authoritie as becommeth children and we do deuoutly professe and in all points follow the faith which is conteined in the three Creedes that is to say of the Apostles of the Councell of Nice and of Athanasius And seyng that we neuer departed neither froÌ„ the doctrine of God which is contained in the holy Canonicall Scriptures nor yet from the fayth of the true and catholike church of Christ but haue preached truely the worde of God and haue sincerely ministred the sacraments accordyng to the institution of Christ vnto the which our doctrine and fayth the most part also of our aduersaries did subscribe not many yeares past although now as vnnaturall they are reuolted from the same wee desire that they render accompt of their backsliding and shewe some cause wherefore they do not only resist that doctrine which they haue before professed but also persecute the same by all meanes they can We do not doubt but through the equitie of the Queenes most excellent maiesty we shall in these disputations be entreated more gently then in yeres late past when we were handled most vniustly scantly after the common maner of men As for the iudgement of the whole controuersie we referre vnto the most holy scriptures and the catholike church of Christ whose iudgement vnto vs ought to be most sacred notwithstanding by the catholike church we vnsterstand not the Romish church whereunto our aduersaries attribute suche reuerence but that which S. Augustine other fathers affirme ought to be sought in the holy scriptures and which is gouerned and led by the spirite of Christ. It is against the worde of God and the custome of the Primitiue Church to vse a tong vnknowen to the people in common praiers administration of the sacraments By these words the word of God we meane only the written word of God or canonicall scriptures And by the custome of the primitiue church we meane the order most generally vsed in the church for the space of 500. yeres after Christ in which times liued the most notable fathers as Iustine Ireneus Tertullian Cyprian Basill Chrysostome Hierome Ambrose Austine c. This assertion aboue written hath two partes Fyrst that the vse of the tongue not vnderstanded of the people in common prayers of the Church or in the administration of the Sacramentes is agaynst Gods worde The second that the same is agaynst the vse of the primatiue Church The first parte is most manifestly prooued by the 14. chapiter of the Epistle to the Corinthians almost thorow out the whole chapter In the whiche chapter Saynt Paule intreateth of this matter ex professo purposely And although some do cauel that Saint Paule speaketh not in that chapter of praying but
himselfe in it and calling on the name of the Lord Iesus he was quickely out of payne c. After the martyrdome was ended that he was fallen a sleepe in the Lord there were some superstitious old women did blasphemously say that the Deuill was so stronge with him and all such hereticks as he was that they could not feele any payne almost nor yet be sory for theyr sinnes * The history and examinations of Robert Smith constantly maynteining the trueth of Gods word and suffering for the same in the moneth of August RObert Smith was brought vnto Newgate the fifte of Nouember in the first and second yere of the king and queene by Ioh. Mathew yeomā of the gard o◠the quenes side by the commaundemēt of the Counsell This Smith first gaue himselfe vnto seruice in the house of sir Thomas Smith knight being thē Prouost of Eton from thence he was preferred to Windsore hauing there in the colledge a clerkship of x. poūd a yere Of stature he was tall slēder actiue about many things but chiefly delighting in the art of Painting which many times rather for his minds sake thē for any liuing or lucre he did practise excercise In religion he was feruent after he had once tasted the trueth wherin he was much confirmed by the preachings readings of one M. Turner of Windsore others wherupō at the comming of Queene Mary he was depriued of hys Clerkship by her visitors not long after he was apprehended and brought to examinatiō before Boner as here foloweth written and testified with his owne hand ¶ The first examination of Robert Smith before Bishop Boner ABout nine of the clocke in the morning I was among the rest of my brethren brought to the Bishops house and I first of al was brought before him into his chamber to whom the bishop sayd as foloweth after he had asked my name Boner How long is it agoe since the time that ye were cōfessed to any priest Smith Neuer since I had yeres of discretion For I neuer saw it needfull neither cōmaūded of God to come to shew my faultes to any of that sinfull nūber whō ye call priests Boner Thou shewest thy selfe euen at the first chop to be a ranke heretick which being wery of painting art entred into Diuinity and so fallen through thy departing frō thy vocation into heresy Smith Although I haue vnderstanding in the said occupation yet I prayse God I haue had litle need all my life hitheyto to liue by the same but haue liued without the same in mine own house as honestly in my vocation as ye haue liued in yours and yet vsed the same better then euer you vsed the Pulpit Boner How long is it ago since ye receiued the sacrament of the aultar and what is your opinion in the same Smith I neuer receiued the same since I had yeres of discretion nor neuer will by Gods grace neither do esteeme the same in any poynt because it hath not gods ordinance neither in name nor in other vsage but rather is set vp erected to mocke God withall Boner Do ye not beleue that it is the very body of Christe that was borne of the virgin Mary naturally substantially and really after the wordes of consecration Smith I shewed you before it was none of Gods ordynaunces as ye vse it thē much lesse to be God or any part of his substance but onely bread wine erected to the vse aforesaid yet neuerthelesse if ye can approue it to be the body that ye spake of by the word I will beleue it if not I will as I do accoūt it a detestable Idol not God but contrary to God and truth Boner Thē after many raging words vayne obiectiōs he sayd there was no remedy but I must be burned Smith Ye shall do no more vnto me then ye haue done to better mē then either of vs both But thinke not therby to quench the spirit of god neither therby to make your matter good For your sore is too well sene to be healed so priuily with bloud For euē the very childrē haue al your deedes in dirision so that although ye patch vp one place with authority yet shall it breake out in forty to your shame Boner Then after much ado many railing sentences he sayd throwing away the paper of mine examinatiō wel euē now by my truth euen in good earnest if thou wilt go and be shriuen I will teare this paper in peces Smith To which I aunswered It would be too much to his shame to shew it to men of discretion After which aunswere I was caried downe into the garden with my Gaoler there remayned vntill my brother Harwood was examined thē being agayn brought vp before the sayd Bishop he demaunded if I agreed with Harwood in his confession vpon these articles folowing Boner What say you to the Catholicke church Do ye not confesse there is one in earth Smith Yes verely I beleue that there is one Catholicke Church or faythfull Congregation which as the Apostle sayth is builded vpon the Prophets and Apostles Christ Iesus being the head corner stone which church in all her wordes and workes mainteineth the word and bringeth the same for her authority without it doth nothing nor ought to doe of which I am assured I am by grace made a member Boner Ye shall vnderstand that I am boūd when my brother offendeth will not be reconciled to bring him before the congregation now if your Church be the same where may a man finde it to bring his brother before the same Smith It is written in the Actes of the Apostles that whē the tyranny of the Bishops was so great agaynst the churche in Iewry they were fayne to congregate in houses priuy places as they now do and yet were they neuerthelesse the Church of God and seing they had theyr matters redressed being shut vp in a corner may not we do the like now a dayes Boner Yea theyr Church was knowne full wel For saint Paul writ to the Corinthians to haue the man punished excommunicate that had committed euil with his fathers wife Whereby wee maye well perceiue it was a knowne church but yours is not knowne Smith Then could ye not persecute it as ye do but as ye say the Churche of God at Corinth was manifest both to God and Paul euē so is this Church of God in England whome ye persecute both knowne to God and also euen to the very wicked although they know not nor will not know theyr truth nor conuersation yea and your sinneful number haue professed theyr verity and maineteyned the same a long season Boner Well thou sayest that the church of God was onely at Corinth when Paul writ vnto them and so will I put in writing shall I Smith I do maruell greatly my Lord that ye are not ashamed to lay
the persecutor of him knowne to be a member of Antichrist Besides this their extreme cruelty shall be a meane the sooner to prouoke God to take pittie vpon his seruauntes and to destroy them that so tyrannously entteate his people as we may learne by the historyes as well in the bondage of Israell vnder Pharao in Egypt as also in the miserable captiuitie of Iuda in Babilon Where as when the people of God were in most extreeme thraldome theÌ„ did the Lord stretch forth his mighty power to deliuer his seruauntes Though God for a tyme suffer them to be exalted in theyr owne pryde yet shal they not scape his vengeaunce They are hys roddes and when hee hath worne them to the stumpes then will he cast them into the fire this shal be theyr final reward Our duetye is in the meane while paciently to abide the wil of God which worketh al thinges for the best Thus dealeth he with vs partly for our tryall and partly also for our sinnes which we most greeuously haue committed to the great slaunder of hys gospell whereby the name of God was euil spoken of among hys enemies for the whiche he now punisheth vs with his fatherly corrections in this worlde that wee shoulde not be dampned with the world By thys meanes seeketh hee his sheep that were lost to bring theÌ„ home to the fold agayn By this wâ—y seeketh he to reform vs that we may be lyke vnto him after the image of his son Iesus christ in al holines righteousnes before him Finally this way vseth his godly wisedome to make vs therby to know him our selues in him that afore time had in a manner forgotten him praysed be hys name therefore And as for these Balaamites whiche nowe do molest vs commit them to the handes of GOD geue him the vengeaunce and hee will reward them Fall ye to prayer and let these belly GODS prate For he is in heauen and sleepeth not that keepeth Israell He is in heauen that made the seas calme and when the Disciples were afrayd Let vs nowe faythfully call vppon him and hee wyll heare vs. Let vs cry vnto the Lorde for he is gracious and mercifull When we are in trouble he is with vs he will deliuer vs and he will glorifie vs. If we come vnto him we shall find him turned vnto vs. If we repent vs of our wickednes done agaynst hym theÌ„ shall he take away the plague that he hath deuised agaynst vs. Let vs therefore earnestly repent and bring forth the worthy fruites of repentaunce Let vs study to be hys then shall we not neede to feare what these hipocrites do agaynst vs whiche wyth theyr pretensed holines deceiue the harts of the simple and abuse the authoritie of God in his Princes causing them by theyr procurement to testify their ambicious prelacye and to erect vpp theyr Idoll agayne with the Romish Masse God in whose hands are the hartes of kinges open the hart of the Queenes highnesse to espy them out what they be and so to wede theÌ„ out that they no longer be suffered to trouble the congregation of God and to poyson the realme with Pope holy doctrine God almightye for hys sonne Iesus Christes sake deliuer the Queenes highnes and this her church realme froÌ„ these proud prelates which are as profitable in the Churche of Christ as a polecatte in the middest of a Warran of connies To conclude my brethren I commit you to God and to the power of his worde whiche is able to establishe you in all truth His spirite be with you and worke alway that ye may be mindfull of your dueties towards hym whose ye are both body and soule Whome see that ye loue serue dread and obey aboue al worldly powers and for nothing vnder the heaueÌ„s defile your conscieÌ„ce before God Dissemble not with his word God will not be mocked nay they that dissemble with hym deceiue themselues Such shal the Lord deny cast out at the last day such I say as beare two faces in one hoode such as play on both hands suche as deny the knowne trueth such as obstinately rebell against him All such with their partakers shall the Lord destroy God defend you from all such and make you perfite vnto the end Your sorrowe shall be turned into ioy ¶ An other letter sent to hys wife THe God and father eternal which brought again from death our Lord Iesus christ keep thee deare wife now and euer amen and al thy parentes and friendes I praise God for his mercy I am in the same state that ye lefte me in rather better then woorse looking dayly for the liuing God before whome I hunger full sore to appeare and receaue the glory of whiche I trust thou art willing to be a partaker I geue God most harty thankes therefore desiring thee of all loues to stand in that faith which thou hast receiued and let no man take away the seed that almighty God hath sowne in thee but lay hands of euerlasting lyfe which shall euer abide when both the earth and all earthly frends shall perish desiring them also to receaue thankfully our trouble whiche is momentane and light and as S. Paule sayth not worthy of the thinges whiche shall be shewed on vs that we patieÌ„tly carying our crosse may attayne to the place where our sauiour Christ is gone before to the which I beseeche God of his mercye bryng vs speedely I haue bene much troubled about your deliuerance fearing muche the perswasions of worldlinges and haue founde a friend whiche will I trust finde a meane for you if you bee not alreadye prouyded desirynge you in anye case to abide suche order as those my friendes shall appoint in God And beare well in mind the wordes which I spake at our departing that as god hath found vs and also elected vs worthy to suffer with hym We may endeuour our selues to follow vprightly in thys our vocation desiring you to present my hartye commendations to all our friendes and in especiall to youre Parentes keeping your matter close in any wise Geue most harty thankes to my frend whiche onely for oure cause is come to Windsor Continue in prayer Do well Be faultles in all thinges Beware abhominations Keepe you cleane from sinne Praye for me as I doe for you I haue sent you a peece of golde for a token and moste entierlye desire you to send me word if ye lacke any thing The lord Iesu preserue you and yours Amen From Newgate the 15. of Aprill By your husband here and in heauen Robert Smith This foresayde Robert Smith the valiaunt and constant martyr of christ thus replenished as ye haue heard with the fortitude of Gods spirite was condemned at LoÌ„don by Boner there Bishop the xii day of Iulye and suffered at Uxbridge the 8. day of August who as he had bene a comfortable instrument of God before to
Baptisme is a marke of Christes Church a seale and confirmation of our acception into the grace fauour of God for Christes sake For his innocencie his righteousnesse his holinesse his iustice is ours geuen vs of God and our sinnes and vnrighteousnesse by his obedience and abasing of him selfe to the death of the crosse are his whereof Baptisme is the signe seale and confirmation Baptisme is also a signe of repentaunce to testifie that we be borne to the waues of pearils and chaunges of life to the intent that we should die continually as loÌ„g as we liue from sinne and rise againe like new men vnto righteousnesse Rom. 6. The other Sacrament which is the supper and holy Maundie of our Sauiour Christ whereby the church of Christ is knowen I beleeue to be a remembraunce of Christes death and passion a seale and confirmation of his moste precious bodye geuen vnto death euen to the vile death of the crosse wherewith wee are redeemed and deliuered from sinne death hell and damnation It is a visible woorde because it worketh the same thing in the eyes which the worde worketh in the eares For like as the worde is a meane to the eares whereby the holy Ghost mooueth the heart to beleue Romanes 10. so this sacrament is a meane to the eyes whereby the holy Ghost moueth the hart to beleue it preacheth peace betweene God and man it exhorteth to mutuall loue and all godly life and teacheth to contemne the world for the life to come when as Christ shall appeare which now is in heauen and no where els as concerning his humane body Yet do I beleeue assuredly that his very body is present in his moste holy Supper at the contemplation of oure spirituall eyes and so verely eaten with the mouth of our faith For as soone as I heare these most comfortable and heauenly woordes spoken and pronouÌ„ced by the mouth of the Minister This is my body which is geuen for you when I heare I say this heauenly harmonie of Gods vnfallible promises and truthe I looke not vppon neyther doe I beholde breade and wine for I take and beleue the wordes simply and plainly euen as Christe spake them For hearing these wordes my senses be rapt and vtterly excluded for faith wholely taketh place and not flesh nor the carnall imaginations of our grosse fleshly and vnreuerent eating after the maner of our bodily foode whiche profiteth nothinge at all as Christe witnesseth Iohn 6 but with a sorrowfull and wounded conscience an hungry and thirsty soule a pure and faithfull mind do fully embrace beholde and feede and looke vppon that most glorious body of Christ in heauen at the right hande of God the father very God and very man which was crucified and slaine and his bloud shed for our sinnes there nowe making intercession offering and geuing his holy body for me for my body for my raunsome for my full price and satisfaction who is my Christ and all that euer hee hath and by this spirituall and faithfull eating of this liuelye and heauenlye breade I feele the moste sweete sâ—ppe and taste of the fruites benefites and vnspeakeable ioyes of Christes deathe and passion fullye disgested into the bowelles of my soule For my minde is quieted from all worldly aduersities tormoylinges and trouble my conscience is pacified from sinne deathe hell and damnation my soule is full and hathe euen enough and will no more for all things are but losse vile dounge and drosse vayne vanitie for the excellent knowledge sake of Christ Iesu my Lord and Sauiour Thus nowe is Christes flesh my very meate in deede and hys bloud my very drinke in deede I am become flesh of his flesh and bone of his bones Nowe I liue yet not I but Christe liueth in me yea I dwell in him and he in mee for thorough faithe in Christe and for Christes sake we are one that is of one consente minde and fellowshippe with the Father the Sonne and the hol Ghost Iohn 17. Thus am I assured and fullye perswaded and on this rocke haue I builded by Gods grace my dwelling and resting place for body and soule life and death And thus I commit my cause vnto Christe the righteous and iust iudge who will an other day iudge these debates and controuersies whome I humbly beseeche to cast his tender and mercifull eyes vppon the afflicted and ruinous Churches and shortly to reduce them into a godly and perpetuall concorde Amen Thus do I beleeue and this is my faith and my vnderstanding in Christ my Sauiour and his true and holy religion And thys whosoeuer is ashamed to doe among this adulterous and sinnefull generation of hym shall the sonne of man be ashamed when he commeth in the glory of his father with the holy Angels Robert Samuel William Allen Martyr NExt after the suffering of Robert Samuel aboute the beginning of September was burned William Allen in Walsingam labouring man seruaunte sometime to Iohn Houghton of Somerton He being broughte before the Bishop and asked the cause why he was imprisoned aunsweared that he was put in prison because he woulde not followe the Crosse saying that he woulde neuer go on Procession Then being willed by the Bishoppe to returne againe to the Catholicke Churche he aunsweared that he would turne to the Catholicke Churche but not to the Romishe Church and said that if he saw the King and Quene and all other folowe the crosse or kneele downe to the crosse he would not For the which sentence of condemnation was geueÌ„ against him the 12. of August and he burned at Walsingham about the beginning of September who declared suche constancie at hys Martyrdome and hadde suche credite wyth the Iustices by reason of hys vprighte and well tried conuersation among them that he was suffered to goe vntied to hys suffering there being fastened with a chaine stoode quietly without shrinking vntill he dyed The Martyrdome of Roger Coo of Melforde in Suffolke Shereman first examined before the Byshop of Norwich and by him condemned Anno 1555. August 12. ROger Coo broughte before the Bishop first was asked why he was imprisoned Coo· At the Iustices commaundement Bishop There was some cause why Coo. Heere is my accuser let hym declare And his accuser sayde that hee woulde not receyue the Sacrament Bish. Then the Bishop sayde that he thought he had transgressed a lawe Coo. But Coo answered that there was no law to transgresse Bish. The Bishop then asked what he sayd to the law that then was Coo. He answered how he had bene in prison a long time and knew it not No sayd his accuser nor wilt not My Lord aske him when he receiued the Sacrament Coo. When Coo heard him say so he sayde I pray you my Lord let him sit downe and examine me him selfe Bish. But the Bishoppe woulde not heare that but sayde Coo why will ye not receiue
commyng to prison did partly declare the same Certayne Sergeaunts and Constables of Couentry beyng appointed to haue the conueying of vs to Lichfield to be deliuered there to one Iephcot the Chancellors man sent from Couētry with vs for the same purpose we were commaunded to horsebacke about xj or xij of the clocke on Friday beyng market day that we might be the more gased and wondered at and to kindle the peoples heartes more agaynst vs they did proclayme a letter cōcernyng a proclamation made for calling in disanullyng of all such bookes as truely expound and interprete the Scriptures We came to Lichfield about 4. of the clocke at night had leaue to repose our selues for our Supper tyme. We inned at the signe of the Swanne where wee were entertayned friendly and gently After supper Iephcot repaired to vs whome we intreated that vpon sureties we myght rest our selues that nyght beyng vnprouided of any thyng to help our selues withall in the prison at that present He was content at the first as he semed but afterwards whether it was by perswasion or rather as it seemed to me he did but of pollicie put of the tyme till he had gathered a multitude to stare and wonder vpō vs and also that we should prouide nothyng to ease our selues withall he reuoked his promise and so by consent we were had to the prison the multitude wonderyng at vs. I willed Iephcot before to execute his office with mercy tellyng him that they should haue iudgemēt without mercy that shewed no mercy And this mercy I found at his hand He put me into a prison the same night where I continued vntill I was condemned a place next to the dungeon narow of rowmes strong of building and very cold with small light and there allowed he me a būdle of straw in stead of my bed wtout chaire forme or any other thyng els to ease my self withal God of his mercy gaue me great patience through praier that night so that if it had ben his pleasure I could haue bene contented to haue ended my lyfe But Iephcot one Persey the bishops man which afterwardes was my continuall keeper for the most part came to me in the morning to whō I said this is a great extremitie God send vs patience and no more Then they were content that I should haue a bed of myne owne procurement But I was allowed no helpe neither night nor day nor company of any man notwithstandyng my great sickenesse nor yet paper pen nor inke or bookes sauyng my new Testament in Latine a praier booke which I priuily stole in Within two days after M. Chancellor and one Temsey a Prebendary there came to me into my prison Maister Chauncellour exhorted me to conforme my self to my Lord and to the Church He wished to my soule no more hurt then to hys owne belyke because I had layd to hys charge at Couentry the seekyng of my bloud vniustly and wrongfully Now thus the second tyme I answered M. Chancellor to his exhortatiō that I refused not to be ruled by that church that was content to bee ordered and gouerned by the word of God Chaun He asked me how I knew the worde of God but by the Church Glouer The church sheweth which is the word of God therefore the Church is aboue the word of God This is no good reason in learnyng sayd I to M. Chauncellour For it is lyke vnto this Iohn shewed the people who was Christ Ergo Iohn was aboue Christ. Or els I haue a man that knoweth not the kyng and I tell hym who is the kyng am I therfore aboue the kyng M. Chauncellour sayd he came not to reason with me and so departed So remayned I without any further cōference of any man by the space of viij dayes and till the Bishops commyng In the which tyme I gaue my selfe continually to prayer and meditation of the merciful promises of God made vnto all without exception of person that call vpon the name of his deare sonne Iesus Christ. I found in my selfe daily amendment of health of body increase of peace in conscience and many consolations from God by the helpe of his holy spirit and sometymes as it were a taste and glimmeryng of the lyfe to come all for his onely sonne Iesus Christes sake to hym be all praise for euer and euer The enemy ceased not many tymes sundry wayes to assault me oftentymes obiectyng to my conscience myne owne vnworthines through the greatnesse of the benefite to be counted among the number of them that should suffer for Christ for his Gospels sake Against him I replied with the worde of God in this sorte What were all those whom GOD had chosen from the beginnyng to be his witnesses and cary his name before the world were they not men as Paule and Barnabas sayd Similiter obnoxij peccato as well subiect to wickednes sinne imperfectiōs as other men be Euen such were Noe Abraham Dauid and all the rest Quis prior dedit illi as Paul saith Who gaue first vnto him And also speakyng to euery man What hast thou that thou receiuedst not Likewise Iohn All haue receiued of his fulnesse they were no bringers of any goodnes to God but altogether receyuers They choose not GOD first but he choose them They loued not God first but hee loued them first Yea hee both loued and chose them when they were his enemies full of sinne and corruption and voyd of all goodnes Est Dominus omnium diues in omnes super omnes inuocantes eum He is and wil be still the same God as rich in mercy as mighty as able as ready as willyng to forgeue sinnes without respect of person to the worlds end of all them that call vpon hym Propè est Dominus omnibus inuocantibus eum God is nere he is at hand he is with all with all I say and refuseth none excepteth none that faithfully in true repentance call vpon hym in what houre what place or what tyme so euer it bee It is no arrogancy nor presumption in any man to burthen God as it were with hys promise and of duetie to clayme and chalenge hys ayde helpe and assistaunce in all our perils daungers and distresse callyng vpon hym not in the confidence of our owne godlynesse but in the trust of his promises made in Christ in whom and by whome and for whose sake whosoeuer boldly approcheth to the mercy seate of the Father is sure to receiue whatsoeuer is expedient or necessary eyther for bodye or soule in more ample wyse and large manner then hee can well wish or dare desire His worde can not lye Call vppon me in the day of trouble and I will heare thee thou shalt prayse me I aunswered the enemy also on this maner I am a sinner and therefore not woorthy to bee a witnesse of this truth What then Must I deny his
worde because I am not woorthy to professe it What bring I to passe in so doyng but adde sinne to sinne What is greater sinne then to deny the truth of Christes Gospell as Christ himself beareth witnesse Hee that is ashamed of me or of my wordes of hym I will be also ashamed before my father and all his aungels I might also by like reason forbeare to do any of gods cōmandements When I am prouoked to pray the enemy may say vnto me I am not worthy to pray therfore I shall not pray so in lyke maner of all the commandements I shall not forbeare swearing stealing murthering because I am not worthy to do any commaundement of God These be the delusions of the Deuill and Sathans suggestions which must be ouercome by continuance of prayer and with the word of God applied accordyng to the measure of euery mans gift agaynst all assaults of the Deuill At the bishops first comming to Lichfield after myne imprisonment I was called into a by chamber next to my prison to my Lord. Before whom when I came and saw none but his officers chaplains seruants except it were an old priest I was partly amazed and lifted vp my heart to God for his mercifull helpe and assistance My Lord asked me how I liked my imprisonment I gaue hym no aunswer touchyng that question He proceded to perswade me to be a member of hys Church which had continued so many yeares As for our church as hee called it it was not knowen he sayd but lately in kyng Edwards tyme. I professe my selfe to be a member of that church said I that is builded vpon the foundation of the Apostles Prophets Iesus Christ beyng the head corner stone and so alledged the place of S. Paule to the Ephes. And this Church hath bene from the beginnyng said I though it beare no glorious shew before the world beyng euer for the most part vnder the Crosse and affliction contemned despised and persecuted My Lord on the other side contended that they were the Church Glouer So cryed all the Clergy agaynst the Prophets of Ierusalem saying Templum Domini templum Domini The Church the Church c. Bish. And always when I was about to speake any thing my Lord cried hold thy peace I commaund thee by the vertue of obedience to hold thy peace callyng me a proud arrogant heretike Glouer I willed my Lord to burthen me with some specialties then to conuince me with some Scriptures and good learnyng Then my L. began to mooue certaine questions I refused to aunswer him in corners requiryng that I myght make my answer openly He sayd I should aunswer hym there I stood with hym vpon that poynt vntill he said I should to prison agayne and there haue neither meate nor drinke till I had answered hym Then I lifted vp my hart to God that I might stand and agree with the doctrine of his most holy word Bish. The first question was this how many sacraments Christ instituted to be vsed in the church Glo. The Sacrament of Baptisme sayd I and the Sacrament that he instituted at his last Supper Bish. No more sayd he Glo. To all those that declare a true and vnfayned repentaunce a sure hope trust and confidence in the death of Christ to such ministers I grant that they haue authoritie to pronounce by the power of Gods word the remission of sinnes Here interruptyng me he would needes beare me in hand that I called this a sacrament I would not greatly contend with hym in that poynt because that matter was of no great waight or importāce although he in so doing did me wrong for I called it not a Sacrament Hee asked me further whether I allowed theyr confession I sayd no. Bish. Then he would know my mynd what I thought of the presence of Christes body in the Sacrament Glouer I aunswered that their Masse was neither sacrifice nor Sacrament because sayd I you haue takē away the true institution which when you restore agayne I will tell you my iudgement concernyng Christes body in the Sacrament And thus much did this worthy Martyr of God leaue behynd hym by his owne hand in writyng concerning the maner of hys vsing and entreatyng in pryson and also of hys conflictes had with the Bishop and hys Chauncellor Moe examinations he had no doubt with the Byshop in the publike Consistory when he was brought forth to be condemned which also he would haue left vnto vs if either length of lyfe or laysure of tyme or haste of execution had permitted hym to finish that he intended but by reason of the writ of his burnyng beyng come down from London lacke of tyme neither did serue hym so to do neither yet could I get the Records of hys last examinations wheresoeuer they are become Onely this which I could learne by relation of one Austen Bernher a Minister and a familiar friend of hys concernyng the goyng to his death I can report that the sayd blessed seruant of the Lord M. Rob. Glouer after he was condemned by the Bishop and was now at a poynt to be deliuered out of this world it so happened that two or three dayes before his hart beyng lumpish and desolate of all spirituall consolation felt in hymselfe no aptnes nor willingnes but rather a heauines and dulnesse of spirite full of much discomfort to beare that bitter crosse of Martyrdome ready now to be layd vpon hym Wherupon he fearing in himself lest the Lord had vtterly withdrawne his woonted fauor from him made hys mone to this Austen his frend aboue remembred signifieng vnto hym how earnestly he had prayed day and night vnto the Lord and yet could receiue no motion nor sense of any comfort from hym Unto whom the sayd Austen answering agayne willed and desired him paciently to waite the Lords pleasure and how so euer his present feling was yet seing his cause was iust and true he exhorted hym constantly to sticke to the same to play the man nothyng misdoubting but the Lord in his good time would visit him and satisfie his desire with plenty of consolation whereof he sayd he was right certayne and sure therfore desired hym when so euer any such feeling of Gods heauenly mercies should begin to touch his hart that then he would shew some signification thereof wherby he might witnesse with hym the same and so departed from hym The next day when the tyme came of his martyrdome as hee was goyng to the place and was now come to the sight of the stake although all the night before praying for strength and courage he could feele none sodainly he was so mightily replenished with Gods holy comfort and heauenly ioyes that he cryed out clapping his hands to Austen saying in these words Austen he is come he is come c. that with such ioy and alacritie as one seeming rather to be risen from some deadly
doe offende me in the Masse I will rehearse vnto you those thinges whiche be moste cleare and seeme to repugne most manifestly agaynst Gods worde And they be these The straunge tongue the want of the shewynge of the Lordes death The breaking of the Lordes commaundement of hauing a communion the sacrament is not coÌ„municated to all vnder both kindes according to the word of the Lord. The signe is seruilely worshipped for the thing signified Christes Passion is iniuried for asmuch as this Masse sacrifice is affirmed to remayne for the purging of sinnes to be shorte the manifolde superstitions and triflyng fondnesse whiche are in the Masse and aboute the same Better a few thinges well pondered then to trouble the memory with to much you shall preuayle more with praying theÌ„ with studying though mixture be best For so one shall alleuiate the tediousnes of the other I entend not to contend much with them in wordes after a reasonable account of my fayth geuen for it shall be but in vayne They will say as theyr fathers sayd when they haue no more to say We haue a law and by our law he ought to dye Be ye steadfast and vnmoueable sayeth Saynt Paule and agayne persistito stand fast And how oft is this repeated if ye abide if ye abide c. But we shall be called obstinate sturdy ignorant heady and what not So that a man hath need of much pacience hauing to do with such men But you knowe howe greate a crime it is to separate your selfe from the communion or felowship of the Churche and to make a schisme or diuision you haue bene reported to haue hated the secte of the Anabaptistes and alwayes to haue impugned the same Moreouer this was the pernitious errour of Nouatus and of the Heretickes called Cathari that they woulde not communicate wyth the Church I know that the vnity of the Church is to be reteyned by all meanes the same to be necessary to saluation But I doe not take the Masse as it is at this day for the communion of the Churche but a Popishe deuise whereby both the commaundement and institution of our Sauiour Christ for the ofte frequenting of the remembraunce of his death is eluded the people of God are miserablye deluded The sect of the Anabaptistes and the heresy of the Nouatians ought of right to be condemned for as muche as without any iust or necessary cause they wickedly separated themselues from the communion of the congregation for they did not alleadge that the Sacramentes were vnduely ministred but â—urning away theyr eyes from theÌ„selues wherewith according to Saynt Paules rule they ought to examine themselues and caâ—ing theyr eyes euer vpon others either Ministers or Communicantes with them they alwayes reprooued something for the whiche they absteined from the Communion as from an vnholy thing I remember that Caluin beginneth to confute the Interim after this sort with this saying of Hilary The name of peace is beautifull and the opinion of vnitye is fayre but who doubteth that to be the true and onely peace of the Church which is Christes I would you had that litle booke there should you see how much is to be geuen to vnity Saynt Paule when he requireth vnitye he ioyneth straight with al secundum Iesum Christum according to Iesus Christ no further Diotrephes nowe of late did euer harpe vpon vnity vnity Yea Syr quoth I but in verity not in popery Better is a diuersity then an vnitye in Popery I had nothing agayne but scornefull giers with commaundement to the Tower But admitte there be in the Masse that peraduenture might be amended or at least made better yea seing you will haue it so admit there be a fault if you do not consent therto Why do you trouble your selfe in vayne do not you know both by Cyprian and Augustine that communioÌ„ of sacramentes doth not defile a man but consent of deedes If it were any one trifling ceremony or if it were some one thing of it selfe indifferent although I woulde wishe nothing should be done in the Churche which doth not edify the same yet for the continuance of the common quietnesse I coulde be content to beare it But forasmuche as thinges done in the masse tend openly to the ouerthrow of Christes institution I iudge that by no meanes either in word or deed I ought to consent vnto it As for that which is obiected out of the Fathers I acknowledge it to be wel spoken if it be well vnderstanded But it is meant of them which suppose they are defiled if any secret vice be either in the ministers or in them that communicate with them is not ment of them which doe abhorre superstition and wicked traditions of men and will not suffer the same to be thrust vpon themselues or vpon the Church in stead of Gods word and the truth of the Gospell The very marowe bones of the masse are all together detestable and therefore by no meanes to be borne withal so that of necessity the mending of it is to abolish it for euer For if you take away oblation and oration which doe hang vpon consecration and transubstantiation the moste papistes of them all will not set a button by the masse as a thing which they esteme not but for the gayne that foloweth thereon For if the English communion whiche oâ— late was vsed were as gaynefull to them as the Masse hath bene heretofore they would striue no more for theyr masse from thence groweth the griefe Consider into what dauÌ„gers you cast your selfe if you forsake the chuch you cannot but forsake it if you refuse to go to masse For the Masse is the Sacrament of vnity without the Arke there is no saluation The church is the Arke and Peters ship Ye know this saying wel enough He shall not haue God to be his Father which acknowledgeth not the church to be his mother Moreouer without the church sayth S. Augustine be the life neuer so wel spent it shall not inherit the kingdome of heauen The holy Catholicke or vniuersall church which is the communion of saintes the house of God the City of God the spouse of Christ the body of Christ the piller and stay of the trueth this Churche I beleeue accordinge to the Creede This Church I doe reuerence and honour in the Lord. But the rule of this Church is the word of God according to which rule we goe forwarde vnto life And as many as walk according to this rule I say with S. Paul peace be vpon them and vpon Israell which perteyneth vnto God The guid of this church is the holy ghost The markes whereby this church is knowne vnto me in this darâ—ke worlde and in the middest of this crooked and froward generatioÌ„ are these The sincere preaching of Gods holy worde the due administration of the Sacramentes charitye and faythfull
now that counsels haue sometime erred it is manifest How many counsels were there in the East partes of the world whiche condemned the Nicene councell and all those which would not forsake the same they called by a sclaunderous name as they thought Homonsians Was not Athanasius Chrysostome Cyril Eustachius men very well learned and of godly lyfe banished and condemned as famous heretickes and that by wicked councels How many thinges are there in the Canons and constitutions of the councels which the papists themselues do much mislike But here peraduenture one man wil say vnto me We wil graunt you this in prouinciall councels or councelles of some one nation that they may sometimes erre for asmuch as they do not represent the vniuersall churche but it is not to be beleued that the generall and full councelles haue erred at any tyme. Here if I had my bookes of the councels or rather suche notes as I haue gathered out of those bookes I coulde brynge something which shoulde serue for this purpose But now seeing I haue them not I will recite one place onely out of sainct Austen which in my iudgement may suffise in this matter in stead of many Who knoweth not sayth he that the holy scripture is so set before vs that it is not lawfull to doubt of it and that the letters of Byshops may be reproued by other mens wordes and by councelles and that the councels themselues whiche are gathered by prouinces and countries do geue place to the authoritie of the generall and full councels and that the former and generall councels are amended by the latter when as by some experience of thinges eyther that which was shut vpp is opened or that which was hid is knowne Thus much of Augustine But I wil plead with our Antonian vpon matter confessed Here with vs when as Papistry raygned I pray you how doth that booke whiche was called the Byshops booke made in the tyme of king Henrye theight wherof the byshop of Winchester is thought to bee eyther the first father or chiefe gatherer Howe doth it I say sharpely reproue the Florentine counsell in whiche was decreed the supremacy of the Byshop of Rome and that with the consent of the Emperor of Constantinople and of the Grecians So that in those dayes our learned auncient fathers and byshops of Englande did not sticke to affirme that a generall councell might erre But me think I heare an other man despising all that I haue broughte forth and saying these which you haue called councels are not worthy to be called councels but rather assemblies conuenticles of heretickes I praye you sir why doe you iudge them worthye of so slaunderous a name Because sayth he they decreed thinges hereticall contrary to true godlines and sounde doctrine and agaynst the faythe of christian religion The cause is waightye for the whiche they ought of right so to be called But if it be so that all counsels ought to be despised which decree any thing contrary to sound doctrine and the true word which is according to godlines forasmuch as the Masse such as we had here of late is openly agaynst the word of God forsoothe it must follow of necessitie that all such councelâ— as haue approoued such masses ought of right to be 〈◊〉 â—nd despised as conuenticles and assemblies of men 〈◊〉 stray from the truth An other man alleadgeth vnto me the authoâ—ity of the Bishop of Rome without which neither â—â—nne the Counsells sayth he be lawfully gathered neyâ—her being gathered determyne anye thinge concerning Religion But this obiection is only grounded vpon the ambytious and shameles maintenance of the Romish tirranny and vsurped dominion ouer the Clergy which tyrranny we Englishe men long agoe by the consent of the whole Realme haue expulsed and abiured And how rightely we haue done it a little booke set forth de vtraque potestate that is of both the powers doth clearely shew I graunt that the Romish ambition hath gone about to challenge to it self to vsurpe such a priuiledge of old time But the counsell of Carthage in the yeare of our Lord 457. did openly withstand it and also the councell at Milenite in the whiche S. Augustine was present did prohibite any appellations to be made to Byshops beyond the sea S. Augustine sayth the good men are not to be forsaken for the euill but the euill are to be borne with all for the good Ye will not say I trow that in our congregations all be euill I speake nothing of the goodnes or euilnes of youre congregations but I fight in Christes quarrel against the Masse which doth vtterly take away and ouerthrowe the ordinaunce of Christ. Let that be taken quite awaye and then the partition of the wall that made the strife shall be broken down Now to the place of S. Austen for bearing with the euill for the goodes sake there ought to be added other words which the same writer hath expressedly in other places that is if those euill men do cast abroad no seedes of false doctrine nor lead other to destruction by their example It is perillous to attempt any new thing in the Church which lacketh example of good men How much more perillous is it to commit any act vnto the whiche thexample of the prophetes of Christ and of thapostles are contrary But vnto this your facte in abstayning from the Churche by reason of the masse the example of the Prophetes of Christ and of thapostles are cleane contrarye Therefore c. The first part of the argument is euident and the second part I proue thus In the times of the prophetes of Christ and his Apostles all things were most corrupt The people was miserably geuen to superstition the priestes despised the law of God and yet notwithstaÌ„ding we neither read that the prophets made any schismes or diuisions and Christ himselfe haunted the temple and taught in the temple of the Iewes Peter and Iohn went vp into the temple at the 9. houre of praier Paule after the readyng of the lawe being desired to say something to the people did not refuse to doe it Yea further no man can shewe that eyther the prophetes or Christ and his Apostles did refuse to pray together with others to sacrifice or to bee partakers of the Sacramentes of Moses law I graunt the former part of your argument and to the second part I saye that although it contayne manye true thinges as of the corrupt state in the times of the Prophetes of Christ and the Apostles and of the temple being haunted of Christ and his Apostles yet notwithstanding the second part of your argument is not sufficientlye prooued For ye ought to haue proued that eyther the prophetes eyther Christ or hys Apostles did in the temple communicate with the people in any kind of worshipping which is forbidden by the lawe of God or repugnaunt to word of
which in like cases was wonte to be the onely remedy against stiffe necked and stubborne persons that is you must be hampered by the lawes compelled eyther to obey whether ye will or no or els to suffer that which a rebell to the lawes ought to suffer Doe you not knowe that whosoeuer refuseth to obey the lawes of the realme he bewrayeth himselfe to be an enemye to hys countrey Do you not know that this is the redyest waye to stirre vp sedition and ciuill warre It is better that you should beare your owne sinne then that through the example of your breache of the common lawes the common quyet should be disturbed How can you say you will be the Queenes true subiect when as you do openly professe that you will not keepe her lawes O heauenly father the father of all wisedome vnderstanding and true strength I beseeche thee for thy onelye sonne our sauiour Christes sake looke mercifully vppon me wretched creature and send thine holy spirite into my brest that not onely I may vnderstand according to thy wisedome howe this pestilent and deadly darte is to bee borne of and with what aunswere it is to be beaten back but also when I must ioyne to fight in the field for the glory of thy name that then I being strengthned with the defense of the right hand may manfully stand in the confession of thy fayth and of thy truth and continue in the same vnto the end of my lyfe thorough the same our Lord Iesus Christ. Amen Now to the obiection I graunt it to bee reasonable that he whiche by wordes and gentlenes cannot be made yeld to that is right and good shoulde be brideled by the straite correction of the lawes that is to say he that wyll not be subiecte to Gods word must bee punished by the lawes It is true that is commonly sayd He that wil not obey the Gospell must be tamed and taught by the rigour of the law But these thinges ought to take place agaynst him whiche refuseth to doe that is right and iust according to true godlines not against him which cannot quietly beare superstitions but doth haâ—e and detest from his age such kinde of proceedinges and that for the glorye of the name of God To that whiche ye say a trangressour of the common lawes bewrayeth himselfe to be an enemye of his countrey surely a man ought to looke vnto the nature of the lawes what maner of lawes they be which are broken For a faythful Christian ought not to thinke alike of all maner of lawes But that saying ought onely truely to be vnderstanded of suche lawes as be not contrarye to Gods word Otherwise whosoeuer loue their countrey in truth that is to say in God they will alwayes iudge if at any time the lawes of God and man be then contrarye to the other that a man ought rather to obeye God then man And they that thinke otherwise and pretend a loue to their countrey forasmuche as they make their countrey to fight as it were agaynst God in whome consisteth the onely stay of that country surely I do thinke that such are to be iudged most deadly enemies and traytours to theyr countrey For they that fight agaynst God whiche is the safety of their countrey what doe they els but go about to bryng vpon theyr countrey a present ruine and destruction But they that doe so are worthy to be iudged enemyes to their countrey and betrayours of the Realme Therefore c. But this is the redyest way ye say to stir vp sedition to trouble the quiet of the common wealth therefore are these things to be repressed in tyme by force of lawes Beholde Sathan doth not cease to practise hys olde guiles and accustomed subâ—leties Hee hath euer thys darte in a redines to hurle agaynst hys aduersaryes to accuse them of sedition that he may bryng them if he can in danger of the higher powers For so hath hee by his ministers alwayes charged the Prophetes of God Achab sayde vnto Elias art thou he that troubleth Israell The false Prophetes also complayned to theyr Princes of Hieremy that hys wordes were seditious and not to be suffered did not the scribes and Pharisies falsely accuse Christ as a seditious person and one that spake agaynst Cesar Did they not at the last cry if thou let this man go you are not Cesars frend The Oratour Tertullus how doth he accuse Paule before Felix the high Deputie We haue found this man sayth he a pestilent fellow a stirrer of sedition vnto all the Iewes in the whole world c. But I praye you were these men as they were called seditious persons Christ Paule and the Prophetes God forbid But they were of false men falsely accused And wherefore I praye you but because they reproued before the people their giles superstition and deceites And when the other coulde not beare it and would gladly haue had them taken out of the way they accused him as seditious persons and troublers of the common wealthe that being by this meanes made hatefull to the people and Princes they might the more easely be snatched vpp to be tormented and put to deathe But howe farre they were from all sedition their whole doctrine lyfe and conuersation doth well declare For that which was obiected last of all that he cannot be a faythful subiect to hys prince which professeth openly that he will not obserue the lawes which the Princes hath made here I would wish that I might haue an indifferent Iudge one that feareth God to whose iudgement in this cause I promise I will stand I aunswere therefore a man ought to obey hys Prince but in the Lord and neuer agaynst the Lord. For he that knowingly obeyeth his Prince agaynst God doth not a duety to the Prince but is a deceauer of the Prince and an helper vnto him to worke his owne destruction Hee is also vniust whiche geueth not the prince that is the princes and to GOD that is GODS Here commeth to my remembraunce that notable saying of Ualentinianus the Emperoure for choosing the Bishop of Millayne Set him saith he in the Bishoppes seate to whome if we as man do offend at any tyme wee may submitte our selues Policarpus the most constaunt Martyr when he stoode before the chiefe Ruler and was commaunded to blaspheme Christ and to sweare by the fortune of Cesar. c. he aunswered with milde spirite wee are taught sayth he to geue honour vnto Princes and those powers which be of God but such honour as is not contrary to Gods religion Hither vnto ye see good father how I haue in words onely made as it were a florishe before the fight whiche I shortly looke after and how I haue begonne to prepare certayne kindes of weapons to fight agaynst the aduersary of Christ and to inuse with my selfe how the daâ—â—s of the olde enemy may bee borne of and after what sorte
and aged folkes that before were not taught to know Christe in their childehood shoulde now euen with children and babes be forced to learne to know him Now therefore he roreth now he rageth But what els do they brethren which serue Satan and become his ministers slaues in mainteining of his impietie but euen the same which they did to whom Christ our Sauiour threatneth this curse in the Gospell Woe vnto you which shutte vp the kingdome of heauen before men take away the key of knowledge from them you your selues haue not entred in neither haue you suffered them that would enter to come in And from whence shall we say brethren that this horrible mischeuous darknes proceedeth which is nowe brought vpon the worlde From whence I pray you but euen from the smoke of the great furnace of the bottomlesse pit so that the sunne and the ayre are now darkened by the smoke of the pit Now euen now out of doubt brethren the pit is opened agaynst vs and the Locustes begyn to swarme and Abbadon now raigneth Ye therfore my brethren which pertaine vnto Christ and haue the seale of God marked in your foreheades that is to wit are sealed with the earnest of the spirite to be a peculiar people of God quite your selues like men and be strong for he that is in vs is stronger then he which is in the world and ye know that al that is borne of God ouercommeth the world and this is our victory that ouercommeth the worlde euen our fayth Let the world freat let it rage neuer so much be it neuer so cruel and bloudy yet be ye sure that no man can take vs out of the fathers handes for he is greater then all who hath not spared his owne sonne but hath geuen him to death for vs all and therefore how shall he not with him geue vs all thinges also Who shall lay any thyng to the charge of Gods elect It is God that iustifieth who shall then condemne It is Christ that is dead yea rather which is risen againe who is also at the right hand of God and maketh request also for vs. Who shall seperate vs from the loue of Christe Shall tribulation or anguish or persecution or famine or nakednes or perill or sworde the rest ye knowe breathren We are certainely perswaded with S. Paul by the grace of our Lorde Iesus Christe that no kynde of thyng shal be able to seperate vs from the loue of God which is in Christ Iesus our Lord. Which thyng that it may come to passe by the grace and mercy of our Lord Iesus Christ to the comfort both of you of vs all as we for our partes will continually God wyllyng pray for you so deare brethren in the Lorde with all earnest and harty request we beseech you euen in the bowelles of our Lorde Iesus Christ that ye will not cease to pray for vs. Fare ye well deare brethren The grace of our Lorde Iesus Christe be with you all euermore Amen ¶ A Letter of Byshop Ridley answearyng to a certayne Letter of one Maister West sometime his Chapleine I Wishe you grace in God and loue of the truth without the which truely stablished in mens hartes by the mightie hand of almighty God it is no more possible to stande by the truth in Christe in tyme of trouble then it is for the waxe to abide the heate of the fyre Sir knowe you this that I am blessed be God perswaded that this worlde is but transitorie and as saint Iohn sayth The world passeth away and the lust thereof I am perswaded Christes wordes to be true Who soeuer shall confesse me before men hym will I confesse also before my father which is in heauen and I beleue that no earthly creature shal be saued whom the Redeemer and Sauiour of the worlde shall before his father denie This the Lorde graunt that it may be so graffed established and fixed in my hart that neyther thinges present nor to come hygh nor low lyfe nor death be able to remoue me thence It is a goodly wishe that you wish me deepely to consider thinges perteyning vnto Gods glorye but if you had wished also that neither feare of death nor hope of worldly prosperitie shoulde let me to mayneteine Gods worde and his truth which is his glory and true honour it would haue liked me well You desire me for Gods sake to remember my selfe In deede sir nowe it is time so to do for so farre as I can perceiue it standeth me vpon no lesse daunger then of the losse both of body and soule and I trow then it is time for a man to awake if any thyng will awake him He that will not feare hym that threatneth to cast both body soule into euerlasting fire whom will he feare With this feare O Lord fasten thou together our frayle flesh that we neuer swarue from thy lawes You say you haue made much sute for me Sir God graunt that you haue not in suing for my worldly deliueraunce impayred and hindered the furtheraunce of Gods worde and his truth You haue knowen me long in deede in the which time it hath chaunced me as you say to mislike some thinges It is true I graunt for sodaine chaunges without substantiall and necessary cause and the heady settyng foorth of extremities I did neuer loue Confession vnto the minister which is able to instruct correct comfort informe the weake wounded and ignoraunt conscience in deede I euer thought might do much good in Christes congregation and so I assure you I thynke euen at this daye My doctrine and my preaching you say you haue hearde often and after your iudgement haue thought it godly sauyng onely for the Sacrament which thing although it was of me reuerently handled and a great deale better then of the rest as you yet in the margent you write warily and in this worlde wisely and yet me thought all sounding not well Sir but that I see so many changes in this worlde so much alteration els at this your saying I would not a litle marueile I haue taken you for my frend and a man whom I fansied for plainnes and faythfulnes as much I assure you as for your learning and haue you kept this so close in your hart from me vnto this day Sir I consider moe things then one and wil not say all that I thinke But what neede you to care what I thinke for any thing I shal be able to do vnto you eyther good or harme You geue me good lessons to stand in nothing against my learning and to beware of vayne glory Truely sir I herein like your counsell very well and by Gods grace I intend to folow it vnto my lyues end To write vnto those whom you name I can not see what it wyll auayle me For this I woulde haue you knowe that I esteeme nothyng auayleable for me
which also wyll not further the glory of GOD. And now because I perceiue you haue an entire zeale and desire of my deliueraunce out of this captiuitie and worldly myserie if I shoulde not beare you a good hart in God againe me thinke I were to blame Sir howe nigh the day of my dissolution and departure out of this worlde is at hand I can not tell the Lordes wyll be fulfilled how sone soeuer it shall come I knowe the Lordes wordes must be verified on me that I shall appeare before the incorrupt Iudge and be countable to him of all my former lyfe And although the hope of his mercies is my shootanker of eternall saluation yet am I perswaded that who soeuer wittingly neglecteth regardeth not to cleare his conscience he can not haue peace with God nor a liuely fayth in his mercy Conscience therefore moueth me considering you were one of my familie and one of my houshold of whom then I thinke I had a speciall cure and of all them which were within my house which in deede ought to haue bene an example of godlynes to all the rest of my cure not only of good life but also in promotyng of Gods worde to the vttermost of their power but alas now when the tryall doth seperate the chaffe from the corne how small a deale it is God knoweth which the wind doth not blow away this conscience I say doth moue me to feare lest the lightnesse of my familie shall be layde to my charge for lacke of more earnest and diligent instruction which should haue ben done But blessed be God which hath geuen me grace to see this my default and to lament it from the bottome of my hart before my departyng hence This conscience dooth mooue me also now to require both you and my friende Doctor Haruy to remember your promises made to me in tymes past of the pure settyng foorth and preachyng of Gods worde and his truth These promises although you shall not neede to feare to be charged with them of me hereafter before the worlde yet looke for none other I exhort you as my friendes but to be charged with them at Gods hand This conscience and the loue that I beare vnto you byddeth me now say vnto you both in Gods name feare GOD and loue not the world for GOD is able to caste both body and soule into hell fyre When his wrath shall sodaynely be kindled blessed are all they that put their trust in hym And the saying of sainct Iohn is true All that is in the world as the lust of the fleshe the lust of the eyes and the pride of lyfe is not of the father but of the worlde and the worlde passeth away and the lust thereof but he that doth the wyll of God abydeth for euer If this gyfte of grace whiche vndoubtedly is necessarily required vnto eternall saluation were truely and vnfainedly graffed and firmely stablished in mens hartes they would not be so light so sodenly to shrinke from the maintenance and confession of the truth as is now alas seene so manifestly of so many in these dayes But here peraduenture you woulde knowe of me what is the truth Syr Gods woorde is the truth as sainct Iohn sayth and that euen the same that was heretofore For albeit man doth vary and change as the Moone yet Gods worde is stable abydeth one for euermore and of Christ it is truely sayd Christ yesterday and to day the same is also for euer When I was in office all that were esteemed learned in Gods word agreed this to be a truth in Gods word written that the common prayer of the Churche should be had in the common tongue You know I haue conferred with many and I ensure you I neuer founde man so farre as I do remember neither old nor new gospeller nor papist of what iudgement soeuer he was in this thing to be of a contrary opinion If then it were a truth of Gods word thinke you that the alteration of the world can make it an vntruth If it can not why then do so many men shrynke from the confession maintenance of this truth receyued once of vs all For what is it I pray you els to confesse or deny Christe in this worlde but to mainteyne the truth taught in Gods word or for any worldly respect to shrink from the same This one thing haue I brought for an ensample other thinges be in like case which now particulerly I neede not to rehearse For he that wil forsake wittingly either for feare or gayne of the world any one open truth of Gods word if he be constrained he wyl assuredly forsake God and al his truth rather then he wyl endaunger hym selfe to loose or to leaue that he loueth better in deede then he doth God and the truth of his word I like very well your plaine speaking wherein you say I must eyther agree or dye and I thinke that you meane of the bodyly death which is common both to good and bad Sir I knowe I must dye whether I agree or no. But what folly were it then to make such an agreement by the which I could neuer escape this death which is so common to all and also incurre the gylt of death and eternall damnation Lord graunt that I may vtterly abhorre and detest this damnable agreement so long as I lyue And because I dare say you wrote of friendshyp vnto me this short earnest aduertisement and I thynke veryly wishing me to lyue and not to dye therefore bearyng you in my hart no lesse loue in GOD then you doe me in the worlde I say vnto you in the worde of the Lord and that I say to you I say to all my friendes and louers in God that if you do not confesse maintayne to your power knowledge that which is grounded vpon Gods worde but will eyther for feare or gayne of the worlde shrinke and play the Apostata in deede you shall dye the death you know what I meane And I beseeche you all my true frendes louers in God remember what I say for this may be the last time peraduenture that euer I shall write vnto you From Bocardo in Oxford the .viij. day of Aprill 1555. M. Grindal now Archbishop of Canterbury being in the tyme of exile in the citie of Frankford wrote to D. Ridley thē prisoner a certaine Epistle wherin first he lamenteth his captiuitie exhorting him withall to be constant Secondly he certifieth him of the state of the English exiles being dispersed in Germany and of the singuler prouidence of God in stirring vp the fauour of the Magistrates and rulers there towardes them Thirdly he writeth to know his minde and will concerning the printing of his booke agaynst Transubstantiation and of certayne other treatises and his disputations Wherunto Bishop Ridley answereth agayne in order as foloweth ¶ The aunsweare of
that is the very truth of Gods word wherein neuerthelesse as I trust ye your selfe will temper your owne iudgement and in a sobernes affirme no truth of your selfe whiche shoulde deuide the vnitie of the Congregation in Chryst and the receiued truth agreed vpon by holy fathers of the Churche consonaunt to the scripture of GOD euen so what soeuer ye will do therein as I thinke ye will not otherwise then ye should do I beyng vnlearned and not of the knowledge to geue sentence in this alteraâ—ion and contention must rather of good congruence shew my selfe in that you disagree with theÌ„ readyer to follow theyr doctrine in truth then yours vnlesse it may please almightye God to inspire and confirm the heartes of suche people to testify the same in some honest number as ought to induce me to geue credence vnto them Onely God knoweth the certayne trueth whiche is communicate vnto vs as our capacitie may comprehend it by fayth but that it is per speculum in enigmate And there haue bene qui zelum Dei habuerunt sed non secundum scientiam Among whiche I repute not you but to this purpose I write it that to cal this or that truth it requireth a deep and profound knowledge consideryng that to me vnlearned that I take for truth may be otherwyse not hauyng sensus exercitatos as saynct Paule sayth ad discernendum bonum malum and it is shewed me that an opinion or maner of teachyng which causeth dissension in a Christian congregation is not of God by the doctrine of S. Iohn in his Epistle where he sayth Omnis qui confitetur ChristuÌ„ in carne c. ex Deo est And like as the word of God hath alwayes caused dissension among men vnchristened wherevpon hath ensued and followed Martyrdome to the preacher so in Christes congregation amonge them that professe Christes name In vno Domino vno Baptismate vna fide they that preache and stirre rather contention then charitie though they can defeÌ„d their saying yet theyr teachyng is not to be taken as of God in that it breaketh the chayne of Christen charitie and maketh diuision in the people congregate and called by GOD into an vnitie of fayth and Baptisme But for thys poynt I would pray to God that not onely in the truth may be agreement but also suche sobernes and vniforme behauiour vsed in teachyng and preaching as men may wholy expresse as they may the charitie of God tendyng onely to the vnion in loue of vs all to the profite and saluation of our soules ¶ The aunswere of M. Latimer to the letter of Syr Edward Baynton aboue prefixed RIght worshypfull sir and my singular good mayster salutem in Christe Iesu with due commendation and also thankes for your great goodnes towardes me c. And whereas you haue communicate my last letters to certayne of your frendes whiche rather desire this or that in me c. what I thinke therein I wyll not now say not for that there could be any perill or daunger in the sayd letters well taken as farre as I can iudge but for that they were rashely and vndeuisedly scribled as yee might well know both by my excuse and by themselues also thoughe none excuse had bene made And besides that ye know right wel that wheras the Bee gathereth honey euen there the spinner gathereth venome not for any diuersity of the flower but for dyuers natures in them that sucketh the flower As in times past and in the beginning the very truth and one thinge in it selfe was to some offence to some foolishnes to other otherwise disposed the wisedome of God Such diuersitie was in the redresse of hearers therof But this notwithstandinge there is no more but eyther my wryting is good or bad if it be good the communicatynge thereof to your friendes cannot be hurtfull to me if it be otherwise why shoulde you not communicate it to them whiche both could and would instruct you in the truth and reforme my errour Let this passe I will not contend had I wyst commeth euer out of season Truely I were not well aduised if I would not eyther be glad of your instruction or yet refuse myne owne reformation but yet it is good for a man to looke or hee leapeth and God forbid that ye should be addict and sworne to me so wretched a foole that you should not rather followe the doctrine of your frendes in truth so great learned men as they appeare to be then the opinions of me hauing neuer so christen a brest Wherefore doe as you will for as I woulde not if I coulde so I cannot if I woulde be noysome vnto you but yet I saye I would my letters had bene vnwrytten if for none other cause at least way in asmuche as they cause me to more wrytynge an occupation nothyng meete for my mad head and as touching poyntes whiche in my foresayde letters mislike your friendes I haue now little leysure to make an answere thereto for the great busines that I haue in my little cure I knowe not what other men haue in their great cure seeyng that I am alone without anye Prieste to serue my cure without my scholer too read vnto me wythout any booke necessary to be looked vpon without learned men to come and counsell withall All whiche thynges other haue at hand abundantly but some thing must be done how soeuer it be I pray you take it in good worth as long as I temper myne owne iudgement affirming nothing with preiudice of better First yee mislike that I saye I am sure that I preache the truthe saying in reproofe of the same that god knoweth certayne truthe In deede alonely God knoweth al certayne truth and alonely God knoweth it as of himself and none knoweth certayne truth but God and those which be taught of God as saith S. Paule Deus enim illis patesecit And Christ himselfe erunt omnes docti a Deo And your frendes deny not but that certayne truth is communicate to vs as our capacitie may comprehend it by fayth whiche if it be trueth as it is then there ought no more to be required of any man but according to his capacitie nowe certayne it is that euery man hath not like capacitie c. But as to my presumption and arrogancye eyther I am certayne or vncertayne that it is trueth that I preache If it bee truth why may not I say so to courage my hearers to receaue the same more ardently and ensue it more studiously If I be vncertaine why dare I be so bold to preache it And if your frends in whom ye trust so greatly be preachers themselues after their sermon I pray you aske them whether they be certayne and sure that they taught you the truth or no and sende me worde what they say that I may learne to speake after them If they say
first chapter that it is not onely geuen you to beleue in the Lord but also to suffer persecution for his sake Wherefore take this for a sure conclusion that there where the word of God is truely preached there is persecution aswell of the hearers as of the teachers and where as is quietnesse and rest in worldlye pleasure there is not the trueth For the world loueth all that are of the world hateth al thinges that is contrary to it And to be short S. Paule calleth the Gospell the word of the crosse the word of punishment And the holy Scripture doth promise nothing to the fauourers and followers of it in this worlde but trouble vexation and persecution which these worldly men cannot suffer nor away withall Therefore pleaseth it your good Grace to returne to this golden rule of our Mayster Sauiour Iesus Christ which is this by theyr fruites ye shall know them For where you set persecution there is the Gospell and there is the trueth and they that doe persecute be voyde and wythout all trueth not caryng for the cleare light which as our Sauior Iesus Christ sayth in the third Chapter of Saynt Iohns Gospell is come into the worlde and which shall vtter and shewe forth euery mans workes And they whose workes be nought dare not come to this light but goe aboute to stop it and hinder it letting as muche as they may that the holy scripture should not be read in our mother touÌ„g saying that it would cause heresye and insurrection and so they perswade at the least way they would faine perswade your Grace to keepe it back But here marke their shamelesse boldnesse which be not ashamed contrary to Christes doctrine to gather figges of Thornes and grapes of bushes and to cal light darckenesse and darckenesse light sweete sower and sower sweete good euill and euill good and to say that that whiche teacheth all obedience shoulde cause dissension and strife but suche is theyr bellye wysedome therewith they iudge and measure euery thing to holde and keepe still this wicked Mammon the goods of this worlde which is theyr GOD and hath so blinded the eyes of theyr hartes that they canne not see the cleare light of the Sacred Scripture though they bable neuer so much of it But as concerning this matter other men haue shewed your Grace theyr mindes howe necessarye it is to haue the Scripture in Englishe The whiche thing also your Grace hath promised by your last Proclamation the whiche promise I pray God that your gracious highnesse may shortly perfourme euen to day before to morrow Nor let not the wickednesse of these worldly men deceiue you from your Godly purpose and promise Remember the subtle worldly wise Counsellours of Hammon the sonne of Naas king of the Ammonites which when Dauid had sent his Seruauntes to comfort the young King for the death of his Father by craftye imaginations counselled Hammon not alonely not to receiue them gentlye but to entreate them moste shamefully and cruelly saying that they came not to comfort him but to espye and searche his lande so that afterward they bringing Dauid word how euery thing stood Dauid mighte come and conquere it And so they caused the young king to sheare theyr heades and cut theyr coates by the poyntes and sent theÌ„ away like fooles whom he ought rather to haue made much of and to haue entreated them gently and haue geuen them great thankes and rewards O wretched Councellers But see what followed of thys carnall and worldly wisedome Truly nothing but destruction of all the whole Realme and also of all them whiche tooke theyr partes Therefore good king seeyng that the right Dauid that is to say our Sauiour Christ hath sent his Seruauntes that is to say true preachers and his owne worde also to comfort our weake and sicke soules let not these worldlye menne make your Grace beleue that they wil cause insurrections and heresies and such mischiefes as they imagine of theyr owne madde braynes least that he be auenged vpon you and your Realme as was Dauid vpon the Ammonites and as he hath euer beene auenged vppon them which haue obstinately withstand and gainsayd his word But peraduenture they will lay this agaynst me and saye that experience doth shew how that such men as call them selues folowers of the Gospell regardeth not your Graces commaundement neither set by your Proclamation and that was well prooued by these persons which of late were punished in London for keeping of suche bookes as your grace had prohibited by proclamation and so like as they regarded not this so they will not regard or esteme other your Graces lawes statutes and ordinaunces But this is but a craftye perswasion For your grace knoweth that there is no manne liuing specially that loueth worldly promotion that is so foolish to set forth promote or enhaunce his enemy wherby he should be let of his worldly pleasures and fleshly desires but rather he will seek all the wayes possible that he can vtterly to confouÌ„d destroy and put him out of the way And so as coÌ„cerning your last proclamation prohibiting such books the very true cause of it and chiefe Counsellors as men saye and of likelyhoode it should be were they whose euill liuing and cloked hypocrisy these bookes vttered and disclosed And howbeit that there were 3. or 4. that would haue had the Scripture to go forth in Englishe yet it happened there as it is euermore sene that the most parte ouercommeth the better and so it might be that these men did not take this proclamation as yours but as theyrs set foorth in your name as they haue done many times moe which hath put this your Realme in great hinderaunce and trouble and brought it to great penury and more would haue done if God had not mercifully prouided to bring your Grace to knowledge of the falsehoode and priuy treason which theyr head and Captayne was about and be you sure not without adherents if the matter be duely searched For what maruel is it that they being so nigh of your Councell and so familiar wyth your Lordes shoulde prouoke both your Grace and them to prohibite these bookes which before by theyr owne authority haue forbidden the new Testament vnder payn of euerlasting damnation for such is theyr maner to sende a thousand men to hel ere they send one to God and yet the new Testament and so I thinke by the other was meâ—kely offered to euery man that would and could to amend it if there were any fault Moreouer I will aske them the causes of all insurrections whiche hath beene in this Realme heretofore And whence is it that there be so many Extortioners bribers murtherers and theeues which dayly do not breake onely your graces lawes ordinaunces and statutes but also the lawes and commaundementes of almighty God I think they will not say these bookes but rather
theyr Pardons which causeth many a man to sinne in trust of them For as for those malefactours which I nowe rehearsed you shall not finde one amongest a hundreth but that he wil cry out both of these bookes and also of them that haue them yea will be glad to spend the good whiche he hath wrongfullye gotten vpon Fagots to burne both the bookes and them that haue them And as touching these men that were latelye punished for these bookes there is no man I heare say that can lay any word or deede agaynst them that shoulde sound to the breaking of any of your graces lawes this onely except if it be yours and not rather theyrs And be it so that there be some that haue these bookes that bee euill vnruely and selfe willed persons not regarding Gods lawes nor maÌ„s yet these bookes be not the cause therof no more then was the bodily presence of Christ and his wordes the cause that Iudas fell but theyr owne froward mind and carnal wit which shoulde be amended by the vertuous example of lyuing of their Curates by the true expositioÌ„ of the scripture If the lay people had suche Curates that would thus doe theyr office these bookes nor the Deuill himselfe coulde not hurte them nor make them to goe out of frame so that the lacke of good Curates is the destruction and cause of al mischiefe Neyther doe I write these thinges because that I will either excuse these menne lately punished or to affirme al to be true writteÌ„ in these books which I haue not all read but to shew that there can not such inconuenience folow of them and specially of the scripture as they would make men beleue should folow And though it bee so that your Grace maye by other bookes and namely by the Scripture it selfe know perceiue the hipocrite Wolues clad in sheepes clothing yet I thinke my selfe bounde in conscience to vtter vnto your grace such thinges as God put in mind to write And this I do God so iudge me not for hate of any person or persons liuing nor for that that I thinke the word of GOD should go forth without persecution if your Grace hadde commaunded that euery man within your Realme should haue it in his mothers tongue For the Gospell must needes haue persecution vnto the time that it bee preached throughout all the world which is the last signe that Christe shewed to his Disciples that should come before the daye of iudgement so that if your grace had once commaunded that the scripture shoulde be put forth the deuill would set forth some wyle or other to persecute the trueth But my purpose is for the loue that I haue to God principally the glory of his name which is only known by his word and for the true allegiaunce that I owe vnto your Grace and not to hide in the grounde of my hart the talent geuen me of God but to chaffer it forth to other that it may encrease to the pleasure of God to exhort your grace to auoid and beware of these mischieuous flatterers and their abhominable wayes and counsels And take heed whose counsels your grace doth take in this matter for there be some that for feare of losing of their worldly worship and honor will not leaue theyr opinion which rashly and that to please menne withall by whome they had great promotion they tooke vpon them to defend by writing so that now they thinke that all theyr felicity which they put in this life should be mard and their wisedome not so greatlye regarded if that whiche they haue so slaunderously oppressed should be now put forth and allowed But alas let these men remember S. Paul how feruent he was agaynst the truth and that of a good zeale before he was called he thought no shame to suffer punishment great persecutions for that which he before despised called heresy And I am sure that theyr liuing is not more perfect then S. Paules was as concerning the outward workes of the law before he was conuerted Also the king and Prophete Dauid was not ashamed to forsake his good intent in building of the Temple after that the Prophet Nathan had shewed him that it was not the pleasure of god that he should build any house for him and notwithstanding that Nathan had before allowed praysed the purpose of Dauid yet he was not ashamed to reuoke and eat his words againe when he knew that they were not according to Gods will and pleasure Wherefore they be sore drowned in worldly wisedome that thinke it agaynst theyr worship to knowledge theyr ignoraunce whom I pray to God that your grace may esâ—ye and take heede of theyr worldly wisedome whiche is foolishnes before God that you may do that that God coÌ„maundeth and not that seemeth good in your owne sighte without the word of God that your grace may be founde acceptable in his sight and one of the meÌ„bers of his church and according to the office that he hath called your Grace vnto you may be found a faythfull minister of his giftes and not a defender of his fayth for hee will not haue it defended by man or mans power but by his wordes onely by the whiche he hath euermore defended it and that by a way farre aboue mans power or reason as all the stories of the Bible maketh mention Wherefore gracious king remember your selfe haue pity vpon your soule and thinke that the daye is euen at hand when you shall geue accountes of your office and of the bloud that hath bene shedde with your sworde In the which day that your grace may stand stedfastly and be not ashamed but to be cleare and readye in your reckoning to haue as they say your Quites est sealed with the bloude of our Sauiour Christ whiche onely serueth at that day is my dayly prayer to him that suffered death for our sinnes which also prayeth to his father for grace for vs continually To whom be all honour and prayse for euer AmeÌ„ The spirit of God preserue your Grace Anno Domini 1530. 1. die Decembris In this Letter of Mayster Latimer to the king aboue prefixed many thinges we haue to consider First his good conscience to God his good will to the king the duety of a right Pastour vnto trueth his tender care to the common wealth and especially to the Church of Christ. Further we haue to consider the abuse of Princes courtes how kinges many times be abused with flatterers and wicked couÌ„sellers aboute them and especially wee maye note the subtle practises of prelates in abusing the name and authority of kinges to set forth theyr owne malignaunt proceedinges We may see moreouer and rather maruell at in the sayde letter the great boldnes and diuine stoutnes in this man who as yet being no Bishop so freely and playnely without all feare of death aduentring his owne life to
the truth but seeyng it is so because you will not suffer vs to persist in the first we must of necessitie proceede to the other part of our Commission Therefore I pray you harken what I shall say and forthwith did read the sentence of condemnation which was written in a long processe the tenour of which because it is sufficiently already expressed before we thought meete in this place to omitte forasmuche as they are rather wordes of course then thinges deuised vpon deliberation Howbeit in deede the effecte was that for as much as the sayd Nic. Ridley dyd affirme maintaine and stubbornely defende certaine opions assertions and heresies contrary to the worde of God and the receiued fayth of the Churche as in denying the true and naturall body of Christe and his naturall bloud to be the Sacrament of the Altar Secondarily in affermyng the substaunce of bread and wine to remayne after the wordes of the Consecration Thirdly in denying the Masse to be a liuely Sacrifice of the Churche for the quicke and the dead and by no meanes woulde be perduced and brought from these his heresies they therefore the sayde Iohn of Lincolne Iames of Glocester Iohn of Bristowe did iudge and condemne the sayd Nic. Ridley as an Hereticke and so adiudged hym presently both by woorde and also in deede to be degraduated from the degree of a Byshoppe from Pristhoode and all Ecclesiasticall order declaryng moreouer the sayde Nic. Ridley to be no member of the Churche and therefore committed hym to the secular powers of them to receyue due punishment accordyng to the tenour of the temporalll lawes and further excommunicatyng hym by the great excommunication ¶ The last appearaunce and examination of M Latimer before the Commissioners THis sentence beyng published by the Bishop of Lincolne M. Ridley was committed as a prisoner to the Maior and immediatly M. Latimer was sent for but in the meane season the Carpet or cloth whiche lay vpon the table whereat M. Ridley stode was remoued because as men reported M. Latimer had neuer the degree oâ— a Doctor as M. Ridley had But eftsones as M. Latimer appeared as he did the day before perceiuyng no cloth vpon the table layde his hat which was an olde felte vnder his elbowes and immediatly spake to the Commissioners saying Lati My Lordes I beseech your Lordships to set a better order here at your entraunce for I am an olde man and haue a very euill backe so that the presse of the multitude doth me much harme Linc. I am sory M. Latimer for your hurt At your departure we will see to better order With that M. Latimer thanked his Lordshyp making a very low curtesie After this the Bishop of Lincolne began on this manner Linc. M. Latimer although yesterday after we had taken your aunsweres to those Articles whiche we proposed might haue iustly proceeded to iudgement against you especially in that you required the same yet we hauyng a good hope of your returning desiring not your destruction but rather that you woulde recant reuoke your errours and turne to the Catholicke Church differred farther processe tyll this day and now accordyng to the appoyntment we haue called you here before vs to heare whether you are content to reuoke your hereticall assertions and submitte your selfe to the determination of the Church as we most hartely desire and I for my part as I did yesterday most earnestly doe exhort you eyther to know whether you perseuer still the man that you were for the which we would be sory It seemed that the Bishop woulde haue farther proceeded sauyng that M. Latimer interrupted hym saying Lati. Your Lordship often doth repeate the Catholike Church as though I should deny the same No my Lord I confesse there is a Cotholicke Church to the determination of the which I will stande but not the Churche which you call Catholicke which soner might be termed diabolike And where as you ioyne together the Romish and Catholicke Church stay there I pray you For it is an â—ther thing to say Romish Church and an other thing to say Catholicke Church I must vse here in this myne aunswere the counsell of Cyprianus who at what tyme he was ascited before certayne Bishoppes that gaue him leaue to take deliberation and counsell to try and examine his opinion he answered them thus in stickyng and perseueryng in the truth there must no counsel nor delibera tion be taken And agayne beyng demaunded of them sitting in iudgement which was most like to be of yâ— Church of Christe either he whiche was persecuted eyther they which did persecute Christ sayd he hath foreshewed that he that doth follow hym must take vp his crosse and follow him Christ gaue knowledge that the disciples should haue persecution and trouble Howe thinke you then my Lords is it like that the sea of Rome which hath bene a continual persecutor is rather the Church or that swal flocke which hath continually ben persecuted of it euen to death Also the flock of Christ hath ben but few in comparison to the residue and euer in subiection which he proued beginning at Noâ—s tyme euen to the Apostles Linc. Your cause and S. Cyprians is not one but cleane contrary for he suffered persecution for Christes sake and the Gospell but you are in trouble for your errours and false assertions contrary to the worde of God and the receiued trueth of the Church Lati. M. Latimer interruptyng hym sayd yes verely my cause is as good as S. Cyprians for his was for the worde of God and so is myne But Lincolne goeth forth in his talke Also at the beginnyng and foundation of the Churche it coulde not be but that the Apostles shoulde suffer great persecution Further before Christes commyng continually there were very fewe whiche truely serued God but after his commyng beganne the tyme of grace then beganne the Churche to encrease and was continually augmented vntyll that it came vnto this perfection and now hath iustly that iurisdiction whiche the vnchristian Princes before by tyranny dyd resist there is a diuerse consideration of the estate of the Churche nowe in the tyme of grace and before Christes commyng But Maister Latimer although we had instructions geuen vs determinately to take your aunsweare to suche Articles as we shoulde propose without any reasonyng or disputations yet wee hopyng by talke somewhat to preuayle with you appoynted you to appeare before vs yesterday in the Diuinitie Schole a place for disputations And whereas then notwithstanding you had licence to saye your mynde and were aunsweared to euery matter yet you coulde not be brought from your errours We thynkyng that from that tyme ye would with good aduisement consider your state gaue you respite from that tyme yesterday when we dimissed you vntill this tyme and now haue called you agayne here in this place by your aunsweres to learne whether you are the same man you were
to be euill and euill good lyght to be darknesse and darknesse lyght superstition to be true religion and Idolatry to be the true worship of God and that which is in substance the creature of bread and wyne to bee none other substaunce but onelye the substaunce of Christ the liuyng Lord both God and man And with this their falshoode craft they can so iuggle and bewitch the vnderstanding of the simple that they dare auouch it openly in Courte and in Towne and feare neyther hangyng nor headyng as the poore theeues of the borders doe but stout and strong lyke Nembroth dare condemne to bee burned in flamyng fire quicke and alyue whosoeuer wil go about to bewray their falshood The kynd of fight against these Churchrobbers is also of another sort and kynd then is that which is agaynst the theeues of the borders For there the true men go forth agaynst them with speare and launce with bow and hyll and all such kynd of bodily weapons as the true mē haue but here as the enemies be of another nature so the watch men of Christes flocke the warrioures that fight in the Lordes warre must be armed fight with another kynd of weapons and armour For here the enemies of GOD the souldiours of Antichrist although the battaile is set foorth agaynst the Church by mortall men beyng flesh and bloud and neuerthelesse members of their father the deuill yet for that their graund maister is the power of darknesse their members are spirituall wickednes wicked spirites spirits of errors of heresies of all deceit and vngodlinesse spirits of Idolatry superstition hypocrisy which are called of S. Paule Principates and powers Lordes of the world rulers of the darkenes of this world spirituall subtleties concernyng heauenly thyngs and therfore our weapons must be fitte and meete to fight agaynst such not carnall nor bodily weapons as speare launce but spirituall and heauenly we must fight agaynst suche with the armour of God not entendyng to kill their bodies but their erroures their false craft and heresies their idolatry superstition and hypocrisie and to saue as much as lyeth in vs both their bodies and soules And therfore as s. Paul teacheth vs we fight not against flesh and bloud that is we fight not with bodily weapon to kil the man but with the weapons of God to put to flight his wicked errors vice to saue both body and soule Our weapons therfore are faith hope charitie righteousnes truth patience prayer vnto God our sword wherwith we smite our enemies we beat and batter and beare downe all falshood is the worde of God With these weapons vnder the banner of the crosse of Christ we do fight euer hauing our eye vpon our graund maister Duke and captaine Christ then we reckon our selues to triumphe to win the crowne of euerlasting blisse when enduryng in this battail without any shrinking or yeldyng to the enemies after the example of our graund capitaine Christ our maister after the example of his holy prophets Apostles Martyrs when I say we are slaine in our mortal bodies of our enemies are most cruelly without all mercy murdered down like a many of sheepe And the more cruell the more painful the more vile spiteful is the kind of the death whereunto we bee put the more glorious in God the more blessed and happy we reckon without all doubts our martyrdome to be And thus much dere louers friends in God my coūtreyman kinsfolke I haue spoken for your comfort lest of my death of whose life you looked peraduenture sometymes to haue had honestie pleasures commodities ye might be abashed or thinke any euill wheras ye haue rather cause to reioyce if ye loue me in deed for that it hath pleased God to cal me to a greater honor and dignitie thē euer I did enioy before eyther in Rochester or in the sea of London or euer should haue had in the Sea of Durham whereunto I was last of all elected named yea I count it greater honour before God in deede to dye in hys cause whereof I nothing doubt then is any earthly or temporal promotion or honor that can be geuen to a man in this world And who is he that knoweth the cause to be Gods to be Christes quarel of his Gospell to be the common weale of all the elect and chosen children of God of all the inheritours of the kyngdome of heauen who is he I say that knoweth this assuredly by Gods worde and the testimony of hys owne conscience as I thorough the infinite goodnesse of GOD not of my selfe but by his grace acknowledge my selfe to doe who is hee I saye that knoweth this and both loueth and feareth GOD in deed and in truth loueth and beleeueth his maister Christ and his blessed Gospel loueth his brotherhoode the chosen children of God and also lusteth and longeth for euerlasting lyfe who is he I say agayne that would not or can not finde in his hart in this cause to be content to die The Lord forbidde that any such should bee that should forsake this grace of God I trust in my Lord God the GOD of mercies the Father of all comfort through Iesus Christ our Lord that he which hath put this mynd will affection by his holy spirit in my hart to stand against the face of the enemy in his cause and to chuse rather the losse of al my worldly substance yea and of my lyfe too then to deny his known truth that he will comfort me ayde mee and strengthen me euermore euen vnto the end and to the yeldyng vp of my spirit soule into hys holy hands whereof I most hartily beseech his most holy sacred Maiestie of his infinite goodnes and mercy through Iesus Christ our Lord. Amen Now that I haue taken my leaue of my countriemen and kinsfolke and the Lord doth lend me lyfe and geueth me laisure I will bid my other good friends in God of other places also farewell And whom first or before other then the Uniuersitie of Cambridge wheras I haue dwelt longer found more faithfull and hartie friendes receyued more benefits the benefits of my naturall parents onely excepted then euer I did euen in myne own natiue countrey wherein I was borne Farewel therfore Cambridge my louyng mother and tender nurse If I should not acknowled thy manifold benefits yea if I should not for thy benefits at the least loue thee agayne truly I were to be counted to vngrate vnkynde What benefites hadst thou euer that thou vsest to geue bestow vppon thy best beloued children that thou thoughtest too good for me Thou didst bestowe on mee all thy schoole degrees of thy common offices the Chaplaynship of the vniuersitie the office of the Proctorship of a common Reader of thy priuate commodities emoluments in colledges what was it that
dissolution of my Body and soule should be expired and therefore know ye that I had before mine eies onely the feare of God and christian charity toward you which moued me to write for of you hereafter I looke not in this worlde either for pleasure or displeasure If my talke shall doe you neuer so much pleasure or profit you cānot promote me nor if I displease you ye cannot hurte me or harme me for I shall be out of your reach Now therfore if you feare God can be content to heare the talke of him that seeketh nothing at your hands but to serue God and to do you good harken what I say I say vnto you as S. Paule sayth to the Galathians I wonder my Lordes what hath bewitched you that yee so sodenly are fallen from Christ vnto Antichrist from Christes Gospell vnto mans traditions from the Lorde that bought you vnto the bishop now of Rome I warne you of your perill be not deceiued except you wil be foūd willingly cōsēters vnto your own death For if ye think thus We are lay men this is a matter of religion we folowe as we are taught and led if our teachers and gouernors teach vs lead vs amisse the fault is in thē they shall beare the blame My Lordes this is true I graunt you that both the false teacher and the corrupt gouernour shall be punished for the death of theyr Subiecte whom they haue falsely taught and corruptly ledde yea and his bloud shall be required at theyr handes but yet neuerthelesse shall that Subiecte dye the deathe hymselfe also that is he shall also be damned for his owne sinne for if the blinde leade the blinde Christ sayth not the leader onely but he sayth both shall fall into the Ditch Shall the Sinagogue and the Senate of the Iewes trowe ye which forsooke Christ and consēted to his death therfore be excused because Annas and Cayphas with the Scribes and Pharesies and theyr Cleargy did teache them amisse yea and also Pilate theyr Gouernour and the Emperours Lieuetenaunt by his tyranny did without cause put him to death Forsooth no my Lordes no. For notwithstanding that corrupt doctrine or Pilates washing of his handes neither of both shall excuse either that Sinagogue and Seigniory or Pilate but at the Lordes hand for the effusion of that innocent bloud on the latter day all shall drinke of the deadly whippe Ye are wittye and vnderstande what I meane therfore I will passe ouer this and return to tell you how ye are fallen from Christ to his aduersarye the Bishop of Rome And least my Lords ye may peraduenture think thus barely to call the Bishop of Rome Christes aduersary or to speake it in playne termes to call him Antichrist that it is done in mine anguish and that I doe but rage and as a desperate man doe not care what I say or vpon whō I doe rayle therefore that your Lordshippes may perceiue my minde and thereby vnderstand that I speake the wordes of the trueth and sobriety as Saynt Paule sayde vnto Festus bee it knowne vnto your Lordshippes all that as concerning the Bishoppe of Rome I neither hate the person nor the place For I ensure your Lordshippes the liuing Lorde beareth me witnesse before whome I speake I do thinke many a good holye man many Martyrs and Sayntes of God haue sitte and taughte in that place Christes Gospell truely which therefore iustly may be called Apostolici that is true Disciples of the Apostles and also that Church and Congregation of Christians to be a right Apostolicke churche yea and that certayne hundreth yeares after the same was firste erected and builded vppon Christ by the true Apostolicall doctrine taught by the monthes of the Apostles themselues If ye will know how long that was and how many hundreth yeares to be curious in poynting the precise number of the yeares I will not be too bolde but thus I say so long and so manye hundreth yeares as that Sea did truely teache and preach that Gospell that Religion exercised that power and ordered euery thing by those Lawes and rules whiche that Sea receiued of the Apostles and as Tertullian saith the Apostles of Christ and Christ of God so long I say that Sea might wel haue bene called Peter and Paules chaire and Sea or rather Christes chaire the bishop thereof Apostolicus or true disciple and Successor of the apostles a Minister of Christ. But since the time that that Sea hath degenerated frō the trade of trueth and true Religion the which it receiued of the Apostles at the beginning and hath preached an other Gospell hath set vppe an other Religion hath exercised an other power and hath taken vpon it to order and rule the Church of Christ by other straunge Lawes Canons and Rulers then euer it receiued of the Apostles or the Apostles of Christ whiche thinges it doth at this daye and hath continued so doing alas alas of too too long a time since the time I say that the state and condition of that Sea hath thus bene chaunged in truth it ought of dutye and of righte to haue the names chaunged both of the Sea and of the sitter therein For vnderstand my Lords it was neither for the priuiledge of the place or person thereof that that Sea and Byshop thereof were called Apostolicke but for the true trade of Christs religion which was taught and mainteined in that Sea at the first and of those godly men And therfore as truely and iustlye as that Sea then for that true trade of religion and consanguinity of doctrine with the Religion and doctrine of Christes Apostles was called Apostolicke so as truely and as iustly for the contrariety of religion and diuersity of doctryne from Christ and his Apostles that Sea and the Bishoppe thereof at this day both ought to be called and are in deed Antichristian The Sea is the seate of Sathan and the Bishop of the same that mainteineth the abhominations therof is Antichrist himselfe in deede And for the same causes this Sea at this day is the same whiche S. Iohn calleth in his reuelation Babilon or the Whore of Babilon and spirituall Sodoma and Egyptus the Mother of Fornication and of the abhominations vpon the earth And with this Whore doth spiritually medle and lieth with her and committeth most stincking and abhominable adultery before God all those kinges and Princes yea and all nations of the earth which doe consent to her abhominations and vse or practise the same that is of the innumerable multitude of them to rehearse some for example sake her dispensations her pardons and pilgrimages her inuocation of Saynts her worshipping of Images her false counterfayt religion in her Monkery and Fryerage and her traditions whereby Gods lawes are defiled as her Massing and false Ministring of Gods word and the Sacramentes of Christ clean cōtrary to Christes word
and the Apostles doctrine wherof in particularity I haue touched something before in my talke had with the Sea of London and in other treatises more at large wherein if it shall please God to bring the same to light it shal appeare I trust by Gods grace plainly to the man of God and to him whose rule in iudgement of Religion is Gods word that that Religion that rule order that doctrine and fayth which this whore of Babylon and the Beast whereupon she doth sit mainteineth at this day with all violence of fire and sword with spoyle banishment according to Daniels Prophecy and finally with all falshood deceit hypocrisy and all kinde of vngodlines are as cleane contrary to Gods word as darkenesse is vnto light or light vnto darckenes white to blacke or blacke to white or as Beliall vnto Christ or Christ vnto Antichrist himselfe I know my Lordes and foresaw when I wrote this that so many of you as should see this my writing not beyng before endued with the spirite of grace and the light of gods word so many I say would at these my words lordlike stampe and spurne and spitte thereat But sober your selues with pacience and be still and knowe ye that in my writing of this my minde was none other but in God as the liuing God doth beare me witnes both to do you profite and pleasure And otherwise as for your displeasure by that time this shal come to your knowledge I trust by gods grace to be in the hands and protection of y◠almighty my heauenly father and the liuing Lord which is as S. Iohn sayeth the greatest of all and then I shall not need I trow to feare what any Lord no nor what kyng or prince can do vnto me My Lordes if in times past ye haue bene contented to heare me sometimes in matters of religion before the prince in the Pulpit and in the Parliament house and haue not seemed to haue despised what I haue sayd when as els if ye had perceiued iust occasion yee might then haue suspected me in my talk though it had bene reasonable eyther desire of worldly gayne or feare of displeasure how hath thē your Lordshyppes more cause to harken to my word and to heare me paciently seing now ye can not iustly think of me being in this case appoynted to dye and lookyng dayly when I shall be called to come before the eternall iudge otherwise but that I onely study to serue my Lord God and to say that thyng which I am perswaded assuredly by Gods woorde shall and doth please him and profite all them to whome God shall geue grace to heare and beleue what I do say And I do say euen that I haue sayd heretofore both of the Sea of Rome and of the Byshop thereof I meane after this theyr present state at this day Wherin if ye will not beleue the Ministers of GOD and true preachers of his word verely I denounce vnto you in verbo domini except ye do repent betime it shall turne to your confusion and to your smart on the latter day Forget not what I say my Lordes for Gods sake forget not but remember it vpon your bed For I tell you moreouer as I knowe I muste bee countable of this my talke and of my speaking thus to the eternall Iudge who will iudge nothing amisse so shall you be countable of your duety in hearyng and you shall bee charged if ye will harken to Gods word for not obeying to the truth Alas my Lords how chaunceth this that this matter is now a new again to be perswaded vnto you Who would haue thought of late but your Lordships had bene persuaded in deed sufficiently or that ye coulde euer haue agreed so vniformelye with one consent to the abolishment of the vsurpation of the bishop of Rome If that matter were then but a matter of policy wherin the prince must be obeyed howe is it now made a matter wherin as your Clergy sayth now so sayth the Popes lawes in deed standeth the vnity of the Catholicke church and a matter of necessity of our saluation Hath the time being so short since the death of the two last kinges Henry the 8. Edward his sonne altered the nature of the matter If it haue not but was of the same nature and daunger before God then as it is now be now as it is sayd by the Popes lawes and the instructions set forth in Englishe to the curates of the dioces of Yorke in deed a matter of necessity to saluation how then chaunced it that ye were all O my Lordes so light and so litle passed vpon the catholicke faith and the vnity therof without the which no man can be saued as for your Princes pleasures which were but mortall men to forsake the vnity of your catholick fayth that is to forsake Christ and his gospell And furthermore if it were both then and nowe is so necessary to saluation how chaunced it also that ye all the whole body of the Parliament agreeing with you did not onely abolish and expell the Bishop of Rome but also did abiure him in your owne persons and did decree in your actes great othes to bee taken of both the spiritualtye and temporalty whosoeuer shoulde enter into any weighty chargeable office in the common wealth But on the other side if the law decree which maketh the supremacy of the sea bishop of Rome ouer the vniuersall church of Christ be a thing of necessity required vnto saluation by an Antichristian law as it is in deed such instructiōs as are geuen to the Dioces of Yorke be in deed a setting forth of the power of that beast of babilon by the craft falshood of his false Prophetes as of truth compared vnto Gods word and truely iudged by the same it shall playnely appere that they be then my Lordes neuer thinke other but the daye shall come when ye shal be charged with this your vndoing of that that once ye had well done and with this your periury and breache of your othe which othe was done in iudgement iustice and truth agreable to Gods lawe The whore of Babilon may wel for a time dally with you and make you so dronken with the wine of her filthy stewes whooredome as with her dispensations and promises of pardon à poena culpa that for dronkennesse and blindenesse ye may think your selues safe But be ye assured whē the liuing Lord shall trye the matter by the fire and iudge it according to his word when al her abhominations shal appeare what they bee then ye my Lordes I geue your Lordships warning in time repent if ye be happy loue your owne soules health repent I say or els wythout all doubt ye shall neuer escape the handes of the liuing Lord for the guilt of your periury and breach of your oth As ye haue banquetted and layne by the
not sayth S. Peter as though it were any straunge matter that ye are tryed by the fire he meaneth of tribulation which thing sayth he is done to proue you nay rather in that ye are partners of Christes afflictions reioyce that in his glorious reuelation ye may reioyce with mery hartes If ye suffer rebukes in Christes name happy are ye for the glory and spirit of God resteth vpon you Of them God is reuiled and dishonored but of you he is glorified Let no manne be ashamed of that he suffereth as a Christian and in Christes cause for nowe is the time that iudgement and correction must beginne at the house of GOD and if it begin first at vs what shall be the end of those thinke ye which beleue not the Gospell And if the righteous shall bee hardlye saued the wicked and the sinner where shall he appeare Wherefore they which are afflicted according to the wil of God let thē lay downe and commit theyr soules to him by well doing as to a trustye and faythfull maker This as I sayde maye not seeme straunge to vs for we know that al the whole fraternity of Christes Congregation in this worlde is serued with the like and by the same is made perfect For the seruent loue that the Apostles had vnto their maister Christ and for the great commodities and increase of all godlines which they felt by theyr fayth to insue of afflictions in Christes cause thirdly for the heapes of heauenly ioyes which the same doe get vnto the godly which shall endure in heauen for euermore for these causes I saye the Apostles of their afflictions did ioy and reioyced in that they were had and accounted worthy to suffer contumelies rebukes for Christes name And Paul as he gloried in the grace fauor of God whervnto he was brought stoode in by fayth so he reioyced in hys afflictions the heauenlye and spirituall profites which he numbred to rise vpon them yea he was so farre in loue wyth that that the carnall man lothed so much that is with Christes crosse that he iudged himselfe to know nothing els but christ crucified he will glory he sayth in nothing els but in Christes crosse yea and he blesseth all those as the onely true Israelites elect people of God with peace and mercy whiche walketh after that rule and after none other O Lord what a wonderfull spirit was that that made Paule in setting forth of himselfe agaynst the vanity of Satans Pseudopostles and in his clayme there that he in Christes cause did excell and passe them all what wonderfull spirite was that I saye that made him to reckon vppe all his troubles his laboures hys beatinges his whippinges and scourginges his shippewrackes his daungers and perilles by water and by land his famine hunger nakednesse and colde with many moe and the dayly care of all the congregations of Christ among whom euery mans payne did pearce his heart and euery mannes griese was grieuous vnto him O Lord is this Paules primacye whereof hee thought so much good that he did excell other Is not this Paules sayinge vnto Timothy his owne scholer and doth it not perteyn to who so euer will be Christes true souldiours beare thou sayth he affliction like a good souldiour of Iesu Christ This is true if we dye with him he meaneth Christ we shall liue with him if we suffer with him we shall raigne with him if we deny him he shall denye vs if we be faythlesse he remayneth faythfull he cannot denye himselfe This Paule would haue knowne to euery bodye for there is none other way to heauen but Christ and his way all that will liue godly in Christ shall sayth S. Paule suffer persecution By this way went to heauen the Patriarches the Prophets Christ our Mayster his Apostles his Martyrs and all the godly since the beginning And as it hath bene of olde that hee which was borne after the flesh persecuted him which was born after the spirite for so it was in Isaacks time so sayde S. Paule it was in his time also And whether it be so or no now let the spirituall man the selfe same man I meane that is indued with the spirit of almighty God let him be iudge Of the crosse of the Patriarches as ye may read in theyr storyes if ye reade the booke of Genesis ye shall perceiue Of other S. Paule in few wordes comprehendeth much matter speaking in a generality of the wonderfull afflictions death and tormentes which the men of GOD in Gods cause and for the truth sake willingly and gladly did suffer After much particuler rehearsall of many he sayeth other were racked and despised and would not be deliuered that they might obteyne a better resurrection Other agayne were tried wyth mockinges and scourginges and moreouer with bondes imprisonment they were stoned beweene asunder tempted fell were slayne vpon the edge of the sword some wandred to fro in sheepes pilches in goates pilches forsaken oppressed afflicted such godly men as the world was vnworthy of wandring in wildernesse in mountaynes in caues and in dennes and all these were commended for theyr fayth And yet they abide for vs the seruauntes of God and for those theyr brethren which are to bee slayne as they were for the word of Gods sake that none be shut out but that we may all go together to meete our Mayster Christ in the ayre at his comming and so to be in blisse with him in body and soule for euermore Therefore seing we haue so muche occasion to suffer and to take afflictions for Christes names sake paciently so many commodities thereby so waighty causes so many good examples so great necessitye so pure promises of eternall life and heauenlye ioyes of him that cānot lye Let vs throw away whatsoeuer might let vs all burden of sinne and all kinde of carnality and paciently and constantly let vs runne for the best game in this race that is set before vs euer hauing our eyes vpon Iesus Christ the ringleader Capitayne and Perfiter of our fayth which for the ioye that was set before him endured the crosse not passing vpon the ignominy and shame thereof and is set now at the right hande of the throne of GOD. Consider this that he suffered such strife of sinners agaynst himselfe that yee shoulde not geue ouer nor faynt in your mindes As yet brethren we haue not withstand vnto death fighting agaynst sinne Let vs neuer forget deare Brethren for Christes sake that Fatherly exhortation of the wise that speaketh vnto vs as vnto his children the Godlye wysedome of God saying thus My sonne despise not the correction of the Lord nor fall not from him when thou art rebuked of hym for whom the Lord loueth him doth he correct and scourgeth euery childe whom he receiueth What childe is he whom the father doth not chasten If ye
shrining of reliques from any kinde of wickednes if you will pay well for it cleare absolution a poena culpa with thousandes of yeares yea at euery poore Bishops hand and suffragan ye shall haue halowing of Churches Chappels aulters superaulters chalices and of all the whole housholde stuffe and adornamēt which shal be vsed in the church after the Romish guise for all these thinges must be estemed of such high price that they may not be done but by a consecrate bishop onely O Lorde all these thinges are suche as thy Apostles neuer knew As for coniuring they call it halowing but it is cōiuring in deede of water and salt of christening of belles and such like thinges what neede I to speake for euerye priest that can but read hath power they say not onely to do that but also hath suche power ouer Christes body as to make both God and man once at the least euery daye of a wafer cake After the rehearsall of the said abhominations and remembraunce of a number of many moe which the Lorde knoweth irketh me to thinke vpon and were to longe to describe when I consider on the other side the eternall word of God that abideth for euer and the vndefiled law of the Lord which turneth the soule from all wickednes and geueth wisedome vnto the innocent babes I meane that milk that is without all guile as Peter doth call it that good word of God that word of trueth whiche must be grauen within the hart and then is able to saue mens soules that wholesome seede not mortall but immortall of the eternal and euerliuing God wherby the man is borne a new and made the childe of God that seed of God wherby the man of God so being borne can not sinne as Iohn sayeth hee meaneth so long as that seede doth abide in him that holy scripture which hath not bene deuised by the wit of man but taught from heauen by the inspiratiō of the holy ghost which is profitable to teache to reprooue to correct to instruct and geue order in all righteousnesse that the man of God may be whole sound ready to performe euery good worke when I say I consider this holy and wholesome true word that teacheth vs truely our bounden duety towardes our Lorde God in euerye poynt what his blessed will and pleasure is what his infinite great goodnes and mercy is what he hath done for vs how he hath geuē hys owne onely dearely beloued sonne to death for our saluation and by him hath sent vs the Reuelation of his blessed will and pleasure what his eternall word willeth vs both to beleue and also to doe and hath for the same purpose inspired the holy Apostles with the holy ghost sent them abroad into all the world and also made them other disciples of Christ inspired by the same spirite to write leaue behinde them the same thinges that they taught which as they did proceed of the spirit of trueth so by the confession of all them that euer were endued with the spirite of God were sufficient to the obteining of eternall saluation and likewise when I consider that al that man doth professe in his regeneration when he is receiued into the holy catholicke church of Christ and is now to be accoūted for one of the liuely mēbers of Christes owne body all that is groūded vpon Gods holy word and standeth in the profession of that fayth obedience of those commaundements whiche are all conteined and comprised in Gods holy word furthermore when I consider whom our Sauiour Christ pronoūceth in his gospell to be blessed and to whom Moses geueth his benedictiōs in the law what wayes the law the Prophets the Psalmes and all holy Scriptures both newe and olde doth declare to be the wayes of the Lorde what is good for man to obteine and abide in Gods fauor which is that fayth that iustifieth before God and what is that charity that doth passe and excell all whiche be the properties of heauenly wisedome and whiche is that vndefiled religion that is allowed of GOD which thinges Christ himself called the weighty matters of the law what thing is that which is onely auayleable in Christ what knowledge is that that Paule esteemed so much that he counted himself onely to know what shall be the maner of the extreme iudgement of the latter day who shall iudge by what he shall iudge what shall be required at our handes at that fearefull day howe all thinges must be tried by the fire and that that onely shal stand for euer which Christes wordes shall allow which shal be the iudge of all flesh to geue sentēce vpon all flesh and euery liuing soule either of eternall damnation or of euerlasting saluation from which sentence there shall be no place to appeale no witte shal serue to delude nor no power to withstand or reuoke when I say I consider all these thinges and conferre to the same agayne and agayne all those wayes wherein standeth the substaunce of the romishe religion wherof I spake before it may be euident and easy to perceaue that these two wayes these two religions the one of Christ the other of the Romishe sea in these latter dayes be as farre distaunt the one from the other as light and darckenes good and euill righteousnes and vnrighteousnes Christ and Beliall He that is hard of beliefe let him note and weigh well with himselfe the places of holy Scriptures which be appoynted in the margent wherupon this talk is grounded by Gods grace he may receyue some light And vnto the contemner I haue nothing now to say but to rehearse the saying of the Prophet Esay which Paule spake to the Iewes in the end of the Actes of the Apostles After he hadde expounded vnto them the trueth of Gods word and declared vnto them Chryst out of the Lawe of Moses and the Prophetes from morning to night all the day long he sayd vnto them that would not beleue Well sayd he spake the holy Ghost vnto our fathers saying go vnto this people and tell them ye shall heare with your eares and not vnderstande and seeing you shall behold and not see the thing for the hart of this people is waxed grosse and dulle and wyth their eares they are hard of hearing and they haue shut together their eyes that they shoulde not see nor heare with theyr eares nor vnderstand with their hartes that they might returne and I should heale them sayth the Lord God All as Englande alas that this heauy plague of GOD shoulde fall vpon thee Alas my dearely beloued country what thing is it now that may doe thee good Undoubtedly thy plague is so great that it is vtterly vncurable but by the bottomlesse mercy and infinite power of almightye God Alas my deare country what hast thou done that thus hast prouoked the wrath of God and caused him to poure out his vengeaunce
doctrine to be error and heresie and the olde lawes of Antichriste are allowed to returne with the power of theyr father agayne what can be hereafter looked for by reason to the man of God and true christian abiding in this realme but extreame vyolence of death or els to denye his mayster I graunt the hartes of Princes are in Gods handes and whether soe-euer he will he can make them to bowe and also that christian princes in olde tyme vsed a more gentle kinde of punishment euen to them whiche were heretickes in deede as degradation and deposition out of theyr roumes and offices exile and vanishment out of theyr domynions and countryes and also as it is read the true Bishoppes of Christes Church were sometime intercessors for the heretickes vnto Princes that they would not kill them as is read of S. Augustine But as yet Antichristes kingdome was not so erected at that time nor is nowe accustomed so to order them that will not fall downe and worship the beast and his Image but euen as al the world knoweth after the same maner that both Iohn Daniell hath prophesied before that is by violence of death and Daniell declareth farther that the kinde of death accustomablye should be by sword fire and imprisonment Therefore if thou O man of God doest purpose to abide in this realm prepare and arme thy selfe to dye for both by Antichristes accustomable lawes and these prophecies there is no appearaunce or likelihood of any other thing except thou wilt deny thy mayster Christ which is the losse at the last both of body and soule vnto euerlasting death Therefore my good brother or sister in Christ whatsoeuer thou bee to thee that canst and mayst so doe that counsayle that I thinke is the best safegard for thee both for thy body and most suretie for thy soules healthe is that whiche I shall shew thee hereafter But first I warne thee to vnderstand me to speake to hym or her which be not in captiuitie or called already for to confesse Christ but are at libertye abroade My councell I say therefore is this to flye from the plague and to get the hence I consider not onely the subtleties of Sathan and how hee is able to deceiue by hys false perswasions if it were possible euen the chosen of GOD and also the great frayltie whiche is oftentymes more in a man then he doth know in himselfe whiche in the tyme of temptation then will vtter it selfe I doe not onely consider these thinges I saye but that our mayster Christ whose life was and is a perfecte rule of the Chrystian mans life that hee himselfe auoyded oftentimes the furie and madnes of the Iewes by departing from the country or place Paule likewise when hee was sought in Damasco and the gates of the citty were layd in wayt for him was conueighed by night being let downe in a basket out at a windowe ouer the wall and Helias the Prophet fledde the persecution of wicked Iesabell and Chryste our sauiour sayth in the Gospell When they persecute you in one citie flie vnto an other and so did many good great learned vertuous men of God which were great and stout chaÌ„pions neuerthelesse and stoute confessors and mayntayners of Christ and his truth in due time and place Of suche was the great Clarke Athanasius But this is so playnâ— to be lawfull by Gods worde and examples of holy men that I neede not to stand in it Hauing this for my ground I say to thee O man of God this seemeth to me to be the most sure way for thy sauegard to depart and fly farre from the plague and that swiftly also for truely before God I thinke that the abhomination that Daniel Prophesied of so long before is nowe set vpp in the holye place For all Antichristes doctrine lawes rites and relygion contrary to Christ and to the true seruing and worshipping of God I vnderstand to be that abhomination Therfore now is the time in England for those wordes of Christ Tunc inquit qui in Iudea sunt fugiant ad montes TheÌ„ sayth he marke this Christes then for truely I am perswaded and I trust by the spirite of God that this then is commaunded Then sayth Christ they that be in Iewry let them flye into the mountaynes and he that is on the house top let hym not come downe to take away any thing out of his house and he that is abroad in the fielde let hym not retourne to take hys clothes Woe be to the great bellied women and to them that geue sucke but pray sayth Christ that youre flight be not in Winter nor on the Sabboth day These wordes of Christe are misticall and therefore haue neede of interpretation I vnderstand all those to be in Iewry spiritually which truely confesse one true liuing God and the whole truth of his word after the doctryne of the Gospell of Christ. Such are they whom Christ here biddeth in the time of the raigne of Antichristes abhomynations to flye vnto the mountaynes whiche signifieth places of safegard all such thinges which are able to defeÌ„d from the plague That he biddeth hym that is in the house top not to come downe and hym that is in the field not to returne to take with hym his clothes hee meaneth that they shoulde speede them to get them away betyme leaste in theyr tarying and trifling about worldly prouision they be trapped in the snare ere euer they be aware and caught by the backe and for gain of small worldly things endanger and cast themseues into great perilles of more waighty matters And where he sayth woe be to the great bellied woman and to them that geue suck women great with child and nigh to their lying downe and to be brought to bed are not able to trauell nor also those women whiche are brought to bed and now geueth their babes suck By these therefore Christ spiritually vnderstandeth all suche to be in extreame daunger whiche this worde woe signifieth all suche I say as are so letted by any maner of meanes that they no wayes be able to â—lye from the plague And where Christ sayth pray you that your flight be not in the winter nor on the sabboth day in winter the common course of the yeare teacheth vs that the wayes be foule therfore it is a hard thing then to take a farre iourney for many incommodities and daungers of the wayes in the tyme of the yeare and on the Sabboth day it was not lawful to iourney but a little way Now Christ therefore meaning that wee should haue neede both to speede oure iourney quickly which cannot be done in Winter for the incommodities of the wayes and also to go farre which cannot be done on the Sabboth day he biddeth vs therefore pray that our flight be not in winter nor on the Sabboth day that is to pray that wee may flye in tyme and also farre enough from the
daunger of the plague Now the causes why we shoulde flye followeth in the same place of saynct Mathewes Gospell whiche I now passe ouer thou maist read them there And in the xviii chapter of the Reuelation the angell is sayd to haue cryed mightely with a loud voyce Flye my people out of Babilon least you be infected with her faultes so be made partners of her plagues for her offences and sinnes are â—rowne so great that they swel and are come vnto the heauens â—â—â—aynely the tyme doth approche and the Lordes day is at hand Heare I beseeche you also holy Paule that bessed Apostle He playnely forbiddeth vs ducere iugum cum incredulis that is to ioyne or couple our selues with the vnfaythfull for what fellowship can there be sayth hee of righteousnes with vnrighteousnes what companie hath lighte with darckenesse or what agreement hath Christ with Beliall or what part can the faythfull haue with the vnfaythfull or how doth the temple of God agree with Images or Idols for you are the temple of the liuing God as God hath sayd I will walke and dwell in them I will be their God and they shall be my people wherefore depart from amongst them and get you from them sayth the Lord and touche no vncleane thing and I will receaue you bee to you in the stead of youre father and you shal be vnto me as my sonnes and daughters sayth the almighty Lord. This councell to depart the realme I doe not maruel if it do seeme to diuers euen of them I meane that beare fauour to Godward diuersly Many I trust that bee learned shall thinke the councell good Other there be peraduenture that will thinke it rather a thinge to be more tollerable and that it may be in deede by Gods worde lawfully done rather then to bee counsayled to bee done for they will peraduenture say we shoulde counsell a man alwayes to doe that whiche is best of all and of moste perfection but boldly in Christes cause to spend a mans lyfe is best of all and of moste perfection and to flye it maye seeme to smell of cowardnes In many thinges that whiche is best for one at some tymes is not best for all at all tymes and it is not most perfection nor meete for a childe to couet to run before he can goe I will not make here a discourse in this matter what might here be obiected and what might bee aunswered agayne I leaue that to the wittie and eloquent men of the world This is my minde whiche I woulde thou shouldest know O man of God as I woulde wishe and I do pray to almighty God it may be that euery true Christian either brother or sister after they be called and brought into the wrestling place to striue in Christes cause for the best game that is to confesse the truth of the Gospell and of the Christian fayth in hope of euerlasting life shoulde not shrink nor relent one inch or giue back what soeuer shal befall but stande to theyr tackle and sticke by it euen vnto death as they wil Christ shall sticke by them at the latter day so likewise I dare not wishe nor councell any either brother or sister of theyr owne swinge to starte vp into the stage or to cast themselues eyther before or farther in daunger then tyme and neede shall require for vndoubtedly when God seeth hys tyme and his pleasure is that his glory shall be set forth and his Churche edified by thy death and confession meanes shal be found by hys fatherly vniuersall prouidence that thou without thyne owne presumptuous prouocation shalt be lawfully called to do thy feate and to playe thy part The miserable ende that one Quintus came vnto may be a warning and a feareful example for all men to beware of presumption and rashnesse in suche thinges as Eusebius writeth in Eccle. historia for euermore But a thyrd sorte of men there be whiche also wyll be counted fauourers of Gods worde and are I feare in number farre moe and worse to be perswaded to that which is yâ— godly meane I meane of such as wil peraduenture say or thinke that my former councell which was to slye the infection of the Antichristian doctrine by departing out of the Realme is more then needeth and other waies and meanes may be found both to abide and also to be cleare out of daunger of the foresayde plague If that coulde be found both to abide and also to be cleare out of daunger of the foresaid plague If that could be found in deed truely agreable to Gods word I woulde be as glad to heare it God is my witnesse as who is the other Yes peraduenture will some say Thus it may be Thou mayst keep thy selfe thy fayth and thy religion close to thy selfe and inwardly and priuately worship God in spirite trueth and outwardly see thou be no open medler nor talker nor transgressour of common order so mayst thou be suffered in the common wealth and yet vse thy religioÌ„ without offence of thy conscience In other countryes somewhere this peraduenture might be vsed but in Englande what shall be God wot but it was neuer yet so farre as euer I haue knowne or heard And also how can it be but eyther thou must transgresse the common order and the Romishe lawes and customes whiche haue bene vsed in England in the times past of Popery and now it is certayne they retourne agayne I say thou mayst eyther be a breaker of these rites lawes and customes and so bewraye thy selfe or els if thou be in deede a man of GOD thou shalt offend thy conscience for in obseruing of them thou shalt be compelled to breake Gods law which is the rule of conscience to the man of God For how canst thou resort euery holy day to the Churche and beare a face to worship the creature for the creatour as thou must doe peraduenture confesse it too with thy mouth and to sprinckle thy selfe with thy coniured water Thou must bee contributour also to the charges of all their popery as of books of Antichristes seruice of lights of the roode lofte of the sepulchre for settyng vp paynting of Images nay in deede of Idolles and thou muste beare a face to worship them also or els thou must be had by the backe Thou must serue the turne to geue the holye loues as they call it whiche is nothinge els but a verye mockery of the Lordes holy table Thou must be a contributor to the charges of all the disgised apparell that the popishe sacrificing Priest like vnto Aaron must playe hys part in Yea when the pardoner goeth about or the flattering Fryer to begge for the mayntenaunce of superstition except thou doe as thy neighbours doe looke not long to liue in rest If anye of thy housholde dye if thou wilt not pay money for ringing and singing for Requiem Masses Dirige and commendations and
Greeke 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Phil. Mary in deed you M. Doctour put me in good remeÌ„braunce of the meaning of S. Paule in that place for Apotasia is properly a departing from the fayth and thereof commeth Apostata whiche properly signifieth one that departeth from his fayth and S. Paule in the same place after speaketh of the decay of the Empyre Cole Apostasia doth not onely signify a departing froÌ„ the fayth but also from the Empyre as I am able to shew Phil. I neuer read it so taken and when you shal be able to shew it as you say in woordes I will beleue it and not before Worcest I am sory that you shoulde be agaynst the Christen world Phil. The world commonly and such as be called Christians for the multitude hath hated the truth and bene enemies to the same Gloc. Why M. Philpot doe you thinke that the vniuersall church hath erred and you onely to be in the truth Phil. The church that you are of was neuer vniuersall for two parts of the world which is Asia Africa neuer consented to the supremacy of the Bishop of Rome as at this day they do not neither do folow his decrees Gloc. Yes in Florentines Councell they did agree Phil. It was sayde so by false report after they of Asia and Africa were gone home but it was not so in deed as the sequele of them all hitherto doth proue the contrary Gloc. I pray you by whom will you be iudged in matters of controuersy which happen dayly Phil. By the word of God For Christ sayth in S. Iohn The word that he spake shall be Iudge in the latter day Gloc. What if you take the word one way and I an other way who shall be iudge then Phil. The Primitiue Church Gloc. I know you meane the Doctors that wrote thereof Phil I meane verely so Gloc. What if you take the Doctors in one sense and I in an other who shal be iudge then Phil. Then let that be taken whiche is moste agreeable to Gods word Cole My Lordes why do you trouble your selues to answere him in this matter It is not the thing which is laid to his charge but his error of the sacrament and he to shift himselfe of that brought in another matter Phil. This is the matter M. Cole to the which I haue referred all other questions and desire to be satisfied Worc. It is wonder to see how he standeth with a few agaynst a great multitude Phil. We haue almost as many as you For we haue Asia Africa Germany Denmarke and a great part of France and dayly the number of the Gospel doth encrease so that I am credibly informed that for this Religion in the whiche I stande and for the whiche I am like to dye a greate multitude doth dayly come out of Fraunce through persecution that the Cityes of Germany bee scarse able to receiue them and therefore your Lordship may be sure the word of God will one day take place doe what you can to the contrary Worc. They were wel occupied to bring you such newes and you haue bene well kept to haue such resort vnto you Thou art the arrogantest felow stoutest fond felow that euer I knew Phil. I pray your Lordship to beare with my hasty speech for it is part of my corrupt nature to speake somewhat hastily but for all that I meane with humility to do my duty to your Lordship Boner M. Philpot my Lordes will troule you no further at this time but you shall goe from whence you came and haue such fauor as in the mean while I can shew you and vpon wednesday next you shal be called agayn to be heard what you can say for mainteinaunce of your error Phil. My Lorde my desire is to be satisfied of you in that I haue required and your Lordship shall finde me as I haue sayd Worc. We wish you as well as our selues Phil. I thinke the same my Lordes but I feare you are deceiued and haue a zeale of your selues not according to knowledge Worc. God send you more grace Phil. And also God encrease the same in you and opeÌ„ your eyes that you may see to mayneteyne his trueth and hys true Church Then the bishops rose vp consulted together caused a writing to be made in the which I think my bloud by theÌ„ was bought sold thereto they put to theyr handes and after this I was caried to my Colehouse agayne ¶ Thus endeth the fourth part of this tragedy God hasten the end therof to his glory Amen BEcause I haue begon to write vnto you of mine examinations before the Bishop other more to satisfy your desire then it is any thing woorthy to be written I haue thought it good to write vnto you also that whiche hath bene done of late that the same might come to light which they do in darcknes and priuy corners and that the world now and the posterity hereafter might knowe how vnorderly vniustly vnlearnedly these rauening wolues doe proceed agaynst the seely and faythfull flocke of Christ and condemne persecute the sincere doctrine of Christ in vs which they are not able by honest meanes to resist but only by tyranny and violence * The 5. examination of Iohn Philpot had before the Bishops of London Rochester Couentry S. Asses I trow and one other whose Seas I know not Doctor Story Curtop Doctor Sauerson Doctor Pendleton with diuers other Chaplaynes and Gentlemen of the Queenes Chamber and diuers other Gentlemen in the Gallery of my Lord of Londons Palace BOner M. Philpot come you hither I haue desyred my Lordes here and other learned meÌ„ to take some paines once agayne and to do you good because I do minde to sit in iudgement on you to morow as I am commauÌ„ded yet I would you should haue as much fauor as I caÌ„ shew you if you wil be any thing coÌ„formable Therfore play the wise man and be not singuler in your opinioÌ„ but be ruled by these learned men Phil. My Lord in that you say you will sit on me in iudgement to morrow I am glad thereof For I was promised by them which sent me vnto you that I should haue bene iudged the next day after but promise hath not bene kepte with me to my farther griefe I looke for none other but death at your hands and I am as ready to yeld my life in Christes cause as you be to require it Boner Lo what a wilfull man this is By my fayth it is but folly to reasoÌ„ with him neither with any of these heretickes I am sory that you wil be no more tractable that I am compelled to shew extremity agaynst you Phil. My Lord you need not to shew extremity against me vâ—les you list neither by the law as I haue sayd you haue any thing to do with me for that you are not mine Ordynary albeit I am contrary to
book abroad of the report of the disputation to the contrary in the which there is neuer a true worde And where as you require to be satisfied of the sacrament I will shew you the trueth therof both by the scriptures and by the Doctors Philpot. It is a shrewed lykelihoode that you will conclude with any truth since you haue begonne with so many vntruthes as to say that I was aunswered whiles I had any thyng to say and that I wept for lacke of matter to say and that the booke of the reporte of the disputation is nothing true God be praysed there were a good many of Noble men Gentlemen and worshipfull men that heard and saw the doings therof which can testifie that you here haue made an vniust report before these honorable Lords And that I wept was not for lacke of matter as you slauÌ„der me for I thank God I haue more matter theÌ„ the best of you all shall euer be able to answere as litle learning as I haue but my weeping was as Christes was vpon Hierusalem seeing the destruction that should fall vppon her and I foreseeing then the destruction whiche you thorough violence and vnrighteousnesse which you there declared would worke agaynst the true Churche of Christ and his faythfull members as this daye beareth witnesse was compelled to weepe in remembraunce of that whiche I with infinite more haue felt and shall feele Al these words I did then speake out being interrupted by my Lord Rich saying that I shoulde suffer hym to proceede out in his matter and afterwardes I shuld haue leysure to aunswere him in euery Article But he promysed more then he could performe as the end did wel declare for he had not the consent of the spiritualtie to his promise which now rule the rost God shorten their cruell dayes for his electes sake And therfore I adde this which I had purposed to haue spoken if then I might haue bene suffered least any that perfectly know not the thinges done in the Conuocation house and now layd to my charge if they shoulde not be aunswered by me might recken Doctour Chadseys sayinges to bee true And as concerning the booke of the report of the disputations I wrote the same it is true in euery argument as M. Deane of Roochester and M. Cheyney Archdeacon of Herford yet being aliue and within the realme can testifie Chadsey You haue of scriptures the foure Euangelistes for the probation of Christes reall presence to be in the sacrament after the wordes of consecration with S. Paule to the Corinthians whiche all saye Hoc est corpus meum This is my body They say not as you woulde haue me to beleue this is not the bodye But specially the 6. of Iohn prooueth the same most manifestly where Christ promised to geue his body which hee performed in his last supper as it appeareth by these wordes Panis quem ego dabo caro mea est quam ego dabo pro muÌ„di vita The bread whiche I wyll geue is my flesh which I wil geue for the life of the world Phil. My Lord Rich with your leaue I must needes interrupt him a litle because he speaketh open blasphemy against the death of Christ for if that promise brought in by s. Iohn was performed by Christ in his last supper theÌ„ needed he not to haue dyed after he had geuen the sacrament Rich. Let maister Doctour make an end of his argumeÌ„ts and afterward obiect to him what you can Chadsey You must note that there is twise Dabo in thys saying of S. Iohn the first is referred to the sacrament of the auâ—tar the second to the sacrifice vpon the crosse and besides these manifest scriptures there bee many auncient Doctors proouing the same as Ignatius Irenaeus S. Cyprian whose authoritie he recited at large which I do omitte because I was not permitted to answere the same Rich. Now aunswere and obiect to him what you can you shal be heard Phil. My Lord the chiefest ground where he with the rest of his side do ground theÌ„selues agaynst vs be these words This is my body with a false pretence of the omnipotency of God And before I will come to the particular aunsweres of all that he hath alledged for that your Lordships may the better vnderstand me what I meane and whereuppon I stand I will require mayster Doctor to aunswere me one question But first of all I do protest to your honours that I thinke as reuerently of the sacrament as a christian maÌ„ ought to do and that I acknowledge the sacrament of the body and bloud of Christe ministred after Christes Institution to bee one of the greatest treasures and comfortes that he left vs on the earth and contrariwise it is most discomfort and abhominable not being ministred as it ought to be as it is vsed now a dayes And now to my question which is this whether these wordes onely Hoc est corpus meum This is my body spoken by a priest ouer the bread and wine may make the body and bloud of Christ as you suppose or no Chedsey Staggering what he might say at last hee sayd that these wordes alone pronounced by the Priest be sufficient to make the bread and the wyne the very bodye and bloud of Christ really Philpot. That is blasphemy to say and agaynst al the scriptures and Doctours who affirme that the forme and substance in consideration must be obserued whiche Christ vsed and did institute as S. Cyprian sayth In sacrificio quod Christus est non nisi Christus sequendus In the sacrifice whiche is Christ onely is Christ to be followed And by the lawe it is forbidden to adde or take away from Gods word And S. Peter sayth If anye man speake let him speake as the worde of God Wherfore whosoeuer sayth that these wordes onely This is my body do make a presence of christ without blesse take and eate which be three as substanciall poyntes of the Sacramente as Thys is my bodye is he is highly deceiued Therfore S. Austen sayth Accedat verbum ad elementum fit sacramentum Let the word be ioyned to the element and it be commeth a sacrament So that if the entier worde of Christes Institution be not obserued in the ministration of a Sacrament it is no sacrament as the sacrifices which the ten tribes did offer at Bethell to God were not acceptable because they were not in all poyntes done according to Gods word Wherfore except blessing be made after the word whiche is a due thankesgeuing for our redemption in Christ and also a shewing forth of the Lordes death in such wise as the congregation may be edified and moreouer a taking and eating after Christes commaundement except I say these three partes be first performed which is not done in the Masse these wordes This is my bodye which are last placed in the Institution of
Prayer and all other good deedes I maintained only bare faith to be sufficiēt to saluation what so euer a man did besides I maintained God to be the author of all sinne and wickednes Phil. Ha my Lord haue ye nothing of truth to charge me withal but ye must be faine to imagin these blasphemous lies against me You might as well haue sayd I had killed your father The Scriptures say That God wil destroye all them that speake lies And is not your Lordshippe ashamed to saye before this woorshipfull Gentleman who is vnknowen to mee that I maintaine these abhominable blasphemies whiche you haue rehearsed whyche if I did maintaine I were wel worthy to be counted an heretick and to be burned an hundred times if it were possible London I doe obiect them vnto thee to heare what thou wilt say in them and howe thou canst purge thy selfe of them Philpot. Then it was not iustly sayd of your Lordship in the beginning that I did maintaine them since almost I hold none of these Articles you haue read in form as they are wrytten London Howe sayest thou wilt thou aunswere to them or no Phil. I will first know you to be mine Ordinary and that you may lawfully charge me with suche things and then afterward being lawfully called in iudgemēt I wil shew my minde fully thereof and not otherwise London Well then I wil make thy fellowes to be witnes against thee where are they come Keeper They be heere my Lord. London Come hether Syrs holde them a booke you shall swere by the contents of that booke that you shal all maner of affections laid a part say the truth of all such Articles as you shal be demanded of concerning this mā here present which is a very naughty man and take you hede of him that he doth not deceiue you as I am afraid he doth you much hurt and strengtheneth you in your errours Prisoners My Lord we will not sweare except we know whereto we can accuse him of no euill we haue bene but a while acquainted with him Phil. I wonder your Lordship knowing the law wil go about contrary to the same to haue infamous persones to be witnesses for your Lordship doeth take them to be heretickes and by the law an hereticke can not be a witnes London Yes one hereticke against an other may be well inough And master Sheriffe I will make one of them to be witnesse against an other Phil. You haue the lawe in your hande and you will doe what you list Prisoners No my Lord. London No will I will make you sweare whether you will or no. I weene they be Anabaptists M. sheriffe they thinke it not lawfull to sweare before a Iudge Phil. Wee thinke it lawfull to sweare for a man iudicially called as we are not now but in a blinde corner London Whye then seeing you will not sweare againste your fellowe you shall sweare for your selues and I doe heere in the presence of maister sheriffe obiect the same Articles vnto you as I haue done vnto him and do require you vnder the paine of excommunication to answer particularly vnto euery one of them when you shal be examined as you shall be by and by examined after by my Register and some of my Chaplaines Prisoners My Lord we wil not accuse our selues If any man can laye any thing against vs we are heere ready to answere thereto otherwise we pray your Lordship not to burden vs for some of vs are heere before you we knowe no iust cause why London Maister Sheriffe I will trouble you no longer with these froward men And loe he rose vp and was going away talking with maister sheriffe Philpot. Maister Sheriffe I pray you recorde howe my Lorde proceedeth against vs in corners without all order of lawe hauing no iust cause to lay against vs. And after this were all commaunded to be put in the stockes where I set from morning vntill night and the Keeper at night vpon fauour let me out An other priuate conference betwene the Bishop and Maister Philpot in the Colehouse PHil. The Sonday after the bishop came into the Cole-house at night with the Keeper and viewed the house saying that he was neuer here afore whereby a man may gesse how he hath kept Gods commandement in visiting the prisoners seeing he was neuer with them that haue bene so nigh his nose And he came not then for any good zeale but to view the place thought it too good for me ◠therefore after supper betwene 8. and 9. he sent for me saying Lond. Sir I haue great displeasure of the Queene the Counsell for keeping you so long and letting you haue so much libertie And besides that you be yōder and strengthen the other prisoners in their errours as I haue layde waite for your doings am certified of you well inough I wil sequester you therfore from them and you shal hurt no mo as you haue done and I wil out of hand dispatche you as I am commaunded vnlesse you will be a conformable man Phil. My Lorde you haue my body in your custodye you may transport it whither it please you I am content And I wold you wold make as quicke expeditiō in my iudgement as you say I long therfore and as for cōformitie I am ready to yeld to all truth if any can bring better thē I. London Why you wil beleue no man but your self what so euer they say Phil. My belief must not hang vpon mens sayings without sure authority of gods word that which if any can shew me I wil be pliant to the same Otherwise I can not goe from my certaine faith to that which is vncertaine London Haue you then the truth onely Phil. My Lord I will speake my minde freely vnto you and vpō no malice I beare to you before God You haue not the truth neither are you of the church of God but you persecute both the truthe and the true churche of God for the which cause you cā not prosper long You see god doth not prosper your doinges according to your expectation He hath of late shewed his iust iudgement against one of your greatest doers who by reporte died miserably I enuie not your authority you are in You that haue learning should know best howe to rule And seeing God hath restored you to your dignity and liuing againe vse the same to Gods glory to the setting foorth of his true religion otherwise it wil not continue do what you can With this saying he was apaused and sayd at length Lon. That good man was punished for such as thou art Where is the Keeper Come let him haue him to the place that is prouided for him Go your way before Phil. And he followed me calling the Keeper aside commaunding to keepe all men from me narowly to search me as the sequele did declare and brought me to his
Chichester gone away also for he euen a little before departed also without any other word saying but he must needes be gone What is the matter you now stand vpon Morgan M. Christopherson hath shewed M. Philpot a notable place of the authoritie of the Church of Rome and he maketh nothyng of it Boner Where is the place let me see By my faith here is a place alone Come hither sir what say you to this Nay tary a little I will helpe this place with S. Paules owne testimony the first to the Romaines where he sayeth that their faith is preached throughout the world how cā you be able to answer to this Phil. Yes my L. it is soone aunswered if you will consider al the words of Cyprian for he speaketh of such as in his tyme were faithfull at Rome that folowed the doctrine of saint Paul as he had taught them and as it was notified throughout the world by an Epistle which he had written in the commendation of their fayth With such as are praised of S. Paul at Rome for followyng the true faith misbeliefe can haue no place And now if you can shewe that the faith which the church of Rome holdeth now is that faith which the Apostle praised allowed in the Romans in his tyme then wil I say that S. Cyprian then said and with you that infidelitie can haue no place there but otherwyse it maketh not absolutely for the authority of the Church of Rome as you do mistake it Christo. You vnderstand Cyprian well in deed I thinke you neuer red hym in your lyfe Phil. Yes M. Doct. that I haue I can shew you a booke noted with myne owne hand though I haue not read so much as you yet I haue read somewhat It is shame for you to wrast and wreath the Doctors as you do to maintain a fals religion which be altogether against you if you take them aright and in deede your false packing of doctors together hath geuen me and others occasion to looke vpon them wherby we find you shamefull liers and misreporters of the ancient doctors Morgan What wil you be in hand to allow doctors now they of your sect do not so I meruaile thereof you will allow them Phil. I do allow them in as much as they doe agree wyth the scriptures and so do al they which be of the truth how so euer you terme vs and I prayse God for that good vnderstandyng I haue receyued by them Christo. What you vnderstand not the Doctors you may be ashamed to say it Phil. I thanke God I vnderstand them better then you for you haue Excaecationem cordis The blindnes of heard so that you vnderstand not truely what you read no more then the wall here as the takyng of Cyprian doth wel declare And afore God you are but deceyuers of the people for all your brag you make of learnyng neyther haue ye Scripture or auncient doctour on your side being truly taken Morgan Why all the Doctors be on our side and agaynst you altogether Phil. Yea so you say when you be in your pulpits alone none to answer you But if you wil come to cast accounts with me therof I will venter with you a recantatiō that I as little sight as I haue in the doctors wil bring more authorities of ancient Doctors on my side then you shall be able for yours and he that can bring most to him let the other side yeeld Are ye so content herewith Christo. It is but folly to reason with you you wil beleue no man but yourselfe Phil. I will beleue you or any other learned man if you cā bring any thing worthy to be beleued You cannot winne me with vaine words from my fayth Before God there is no truth in you Morgan What no truth no truth ha ha he Phil. Except the Articles of the Trinitie you are corrupt in all other thyngs and sound in nothyng Morgan What say you do we not beleeue well on the sacrament Philpot. It is the thing which among all other you doe most abuse Morgan Wherein I pray you tell vs. Phil. I haue told you before M. Doct. in the Conuocation house Morgan Yea marry in deed you told vs there very well For there you fell down vpon your knees and fel to weepyng ha ha ha Phil. I did weepe in deed and so did Christ vpon Ierusalem and am not to be blamed therefore if you consider the cause of my weepyng Morgan What make you your selfe Christ ha ha Phil. No sir I make not my selfe Christ but I am not ashamed to do as my maister and sauiour did to bewaile lament your infidelitie and idolatrye which I there foresaw thorough tyranny you would bryng agayne to this realme as this day doth declare Morgan That is your argument Christo. Wherein do we abuse the Sacrament tell vs. Phil. As I may touch but one of the least abuses you minister it not in both kynds as you ought to doe but keepe the one halfe from the people contrary to Christes institution Christo. Why is there not as much conteined in one kynd as in both And what neede is it then to minister in both kyndes Phil. I beleeue not so for if it had Christ would haue geuē but one kind only for he instituted nothing superfluous and therfore you cannot say that the whole effect of the sacrament is as well in one kind as in both since the scripture teacheth otherwyse Christo. What if I can prooue it by scripture that we may minister it in one kind The apostles did so as it may appeare in the Actes of the Apostles in one or two places where it is written that the Apostles continued In orationibus fractione panis In prayers and in breakyng of breade which is ment of the Sacrament Philpot. Why Maister Doctour do you not knowe that Saint Luke by the makyng mention of the breakyng of bread meaneth the whole vse of the sacrament accordyng to Christes institution by a Figure which you haue learned in Grammer Synecdoche where part is mentioned and the whole vnderstanded to bee done as Christ commanded it Christo Nay that is not so For I can shew out of Euseb. in Eccles hist. that there was a man of God whom he named that sent the Sacrament in one kynd by a boy to one that was sicke Phil. I haue read in deed that they did vse to geue that was left of the Communion bread to children to mariners to women and so peraduenture the boy might cary a piece of that was left to the sicke man Christo. Nay as a Sacrament it was purposely sent vnto hym Phil. If it were so yet can you not precisely say that he had not the cup ministred vnto him also by some other sent vnto him but though one man did vse it thus doth it folow that all men may do the like S. Cyprian noteth many abuses
them that will infourme me by Gods worde what I haue to doe I confesse I haue but little learning in respect of you that both of your yeares and great exercise to excell therin but fayth consisteth not onelye in learning but in simplicitye of beleuing that whiche Gods woorde teacheth Therefore I will bee gladde to heare both of your Lordshippe and of any other that God hath reuealed vnto by hys word the true doctrine therof and to thank you that it doth please you to take paynes herein Chich. You take the first alleged amisse as though all men should be taught by inspiratioÌ„ and not by learning How do we beleue the gospel but by the authority of the church and because the same hath allowed it Phil. S. Paule sayth He learned not the Gospell by men neyther of men but by the reuelatioÌ„ of Iesus Christ which is a sufficient proofe that the Gospell taketh not his authoritye of man but of God onely Chich. S. Paule speaketh but of his own knowledge how he came thereto Phil. Nay hee speaketh of the Gospell generally Whyche commeth not from man but from God and that the Churche must onely teach that which commeth from God and not mans preceptes Chich. Doth not Saynt Augustine say I would not beleue the Gospell if the authority of the Churche did not mooue me thereto Phil. I graunte that the authoritye of the Churche doeth moue the vnbeleeuers to beleeue but yet the Church geueth not the woorde his authority for the woorde hath his authority onely from God and not of man meÌ„ be but disposers thereof For firste the worde hath his beyng before the Churche and the woorde is the foundation of the church and first is the foundation sure before the building theron can be stedfast Chich. I perceiue you mistake me I speake of the knowledge of the Gospell and not of the authority for by the church we haue all knowledge of the Gospell Phil. I confesse that For fayth commeth by hearing and hearing by the worde And I acknowledge that God appoynteth an ordinarye meanes for men to come vnto the knowledge now and not myraculously as he hath done in times past yet we that be taught by men must take heede that we learne nothing els but that which was taught in the Primitiue church by reuelation Here came in the Byshop of Yorke and the Bishop of Bath and after they had saluted one another and commoned a while together the Archbishop of Yorke called me vnto them saying Yorke Syr wee hearing that you are out of the way are come of charity to enforme you to bring you into the true fayth and to the catholicke church againe willing you first to haue humility and to be humble willing to learne of your betters for els we can do no good with you And god sayth by his Prophet On whom shall I rest but on the humble meeke and such as tremble at my word Now if you will so be we will be glad to trauell with you Phil. I know that humility is the doore wherby we enter vnto Christ and I thanke his goodnes I haue entred in at the same vnto him with all humility heare whatsoeuer truth you shall speake vnto me Yorke What be the matters you stande on and require to be satisfied in Phil. My Lord it please your grace we were entred into a good matter before you came of the church and howe we should know the truth but by the church Yorke In deede that is the head we neede to begynne at For the church being truely knowne we shal sooner agree in the particular thinges Phil. If your Lordships can proue the church of Rome to be the true catholicke church it shall do much to persuade me toward that you would haue me encline vnto Yorke Why let vs go to the definition of the church What is it Phil. It is a Congregation of people dispersed throughe the worlde agreeing together in the woorde of GOD vsing the Sacramentes and al other thinges according to the same Yorke Your definition is of many wordes to no purpose Phil. I do not precisely define the church but declare vnto you what I thinke the church is Yorke Is the church visible or inuisible Phil. It is both visible and inuisible The inuisible church is of all the electes of God onely the visible consisteth of both good and bad vsing all thinges in fayth according to Gods word Yorke The church is an vniuersall congregation of fayth full people in Christ through the world which this worde Catholick doth well expresse for what is Catholicke els doth it not signify vniuersall Phil. The church is defined by S. Austine to be called Catholike in this wyse Ecclesia ideo dicitur Catholica quia vniuersaliter perfecta est in nullo claudicat The Church is called therefore Catholike because it is throughly perfect and halteth in nothyng Yorke Nay it is called Catholike because it is vniuersally receyued of all christian nations for the most part Phâ—lpot The Churche was Catholique in the Apostles tyme yet was it not vniuersally receyued of the worlde but because their Doctrine whiche they had receyued of Christ was perfect and appoynted to be preached and receyued of the whole world therfore it is called the Catholike fayth and all persons receiuyng the same to be counted the catholike church And S. Austine in another place writeth that the catholike church is that which beleeueth aright Yorke If you wyll learne I wyll shewe you by Saint Austine writing agaynst the Donatistes that he prooueth the catholick Church by two principall pointes which is vniuersality and succession of Bishops in one Apostolical Sea from time to time Now thus I will make myne argument The Church of Rome is vniuersal and hath her succession of bishops from time to time Ergo it is the Catholicke Church How answerâ— you to this argumeÌ„t Phil. I denye the antecedent that the Catholique Churche is onely knowne by vniuersality and succession of Byshops Yorke I will prooue it And with that he brought forth a booke which he had noted out of the Doctours and turned to his common places therin of the church and recited one or two out of S. Austine specially out of his Epistle written agaynst the Donatistes where S. Austine manifestly proueth that the Donatistes were not the catholick church because they had no successioÌ„ of bishops in their opinion neither vniuersality the same force hath S. Austines argument agaynst you Phil. My Lorde I haue weighed the force of that Argument before now I perceiue it maketh nothing agaynst me neither it commeth to your purpose For I will stand to the triall of S. Austine for the approbatioÌ„ of the catholick Church wherof I am For S. Austin speaketh of vniuersality ioyned with verity of faythfull successours of Peter before corruption came into the Church And
so if you can deduce your argumeÌ„t for the sea of Rome now as S. Austin might do in his time I woulde say it might bee of some force otherwise not Yorke S. Austine proueth the Catholicke church principally by succession of bishops and therfore you vnderstaÌ„d not S. Austen For what I pray you was the opinion of the Donatistes agaynst whom he wrote Can you tell What country were they of Phil. They were a certayne sect of men affirming among other heresies that the dignity of the sacramentes depended vpon the worthines of the Minister so that if the minister were good the sacraments which he ministred were auayleable or els not Chichest That was theyr error and they had none other but that And he read another authority of S. Austen out of a booke which he brought euen to the same purpose that the other was Phil. I challenge saynt Austen to be with me throughly in this poynt wil stand to his iudgement taking one place with an other Chich. If you will not haue the Church to be certeine I pray you by whom will you be iudged in matters of controuersy Phil. I doe not deny the Churche to be certayne but I denye that it is necessarily tyed to any place longer then it abideth in the word for all controuersies the word ought to be iudge Chich. But what if I take it one way and you an other how then Phil. S. Austine sheweth a remedye for that and willeth quòd vnus locus per plura intelligi debeat That one place of the Scripture ought to be vnderstand by the moe Yorke How aunswere you to this argument Rome hath knowne succession of Bishoppes whiche your church hath not Ergo that is the Catholick Church and yours is not because there is no suche succession can be proued for your Church Phil. I denye my Lorde that succession of Bishoppes is an infallible point to know the church by for there may be a succession of bishops knowne in a place and yet there be no church as at Antioche and at Hierusalem and in other places where the Apostles abode as well as at Rome But if you put to the succession of bishops succession of doctrine withall as S. Austen doth I will graunt it to be a good proofe for the Catholick church but a locall successioÌ„ onely is nothing vayleable Yorke You will haue no church then I see well Phil. Yes my Lord I acknowledge the catholicke church as I am bound by my Creed but I cannot acknowledge a false church for the true Chich. Why is there two catholicke churches then Phil. No I know there is but one catholicke Church but there haue bene and be at this present that take vpoÌ„ them the name of Christ of his church which be not so in deed as it is written That there be that call themselues Apostles be not so in deed but the Synagogue of Sathan and lyers And now it is with vs as it was with the two women in Salomons time whiche lay together and the one suppressed her childe and afterward went about to challenge the true mothers childe Chich. What a babling is here with you nowe I see you lacke humilitye You will goe aboute to teache and not to learne Phil. My lords I must desire you to beare with my hasty speech it is my infirmity of nature All that I speake is to learne by I would you did vnderstaÌ„d all my mind that I might be satisfied by you through better authority Chich. My Lord and it please your grace turne the argument vpon him which you haue made and let him shewe the succession of the Bishoppes of his Churche as we can doe How saye you canne you shewe the succession of Byshops in your Church from time to time I tell you this argument trubled Doctour Ridley so sore that he coulde neuer answere it yet he was a man well learned I dare say you will say so Phil. He was a man so learned that I was not woorthye to cary his bookes for learning Chich. I promise you he was neuer able to aunswere that He was a man that I loued well and he me for he came vnto me diuers times being in prison and conferred with me Phil. I wonder my Lord you should make this argumeÌ„t which you would turne vpon me for the trial of my churche whereof I am or that you would make bishop Ridley so ignoraunt that he was not able to aunswere it since it is of no force For behold first I denyed you that local succession of Bishops in one place is a necessary poynt alone to proue the Catholicke church by and that which I haue denyed you can not proue and is it then reason that you should put me to the triall of that which by you is vnproued and of no force to conclude agaynst me Chich. I see my Lordes we doe but loose our labours to reason with him he taketh himselfe better learned then wee Phil. I take vpon me the name of no learning I boaste of no knowledge but of fayth of Christ that I am bound vndoubtedly to know as I am sure I do Chich. These hereticks take vpoÌ„ theÌ„ to be sure of al things they staÌ„d in You should say rather with humility I trust I know Christ then that you be sure therof Phil. Let hym doubte of his fayth that listeth God geue me alwayes grace to beleue that I am sure of true fayth fauour in Christ. Bath How will you be able to answere heretickes but by the determination of the knowne Catholicke church Phil. I am able to answere all heretickes by the woord of God and conuince them by the same Chich. Howe arrogantlye is that spoken I dare not say so Phil. My Lord I pray you beare with me for I am bolde on the truth side I speake somewhat by experience that I haue had with hereticks and I know the Arians be the subtlelest that euer were yet I haue manifest scriptures to beat them downe withall Chichester I perceiue nowe you are the same manner of man I haue heard of whiche will not be satisfied by learning Phil. Alas my Lord why do you say so I do desire moste humbly to be taught if there be any better way that I should learne and hitherto you haue shewed me no bettâ—r therefore I praye your Lordshippe not to misiudge without a cause Bath If you be the true Catholicke church then will you hold with the real presence of Christ in the sacrament which the true church hath euer mainteined Phil. And I my Lord with the true Churche doe holde the same in the due ministration of the sacrament but I desire you my Lord there may be made a better conclusioÌ„ in our first matter before we enter into any other for if the Church be proued we shall soone agree in the rest In the meane while my Lorde
then to seeme to haue forsaken her and disalow her by cleauing to her aduersary whereby it appeareth to others which be weake that we allow the same so contrary to the word do geue a great offence to the church of God and do outwardly sclaunder as much as menne may the truth of Christ. But woe be vnto hym by whom any such offence commeth Better it were for him to haue a milstone tyed about his necke and to bee caste into the bottome of the sea Such be traytors to the truth like vnto Iudas who with a kisse betrayed christ Our god is a gelous God and cannot be content that we should be of any other then of that vnspotted church whereof he is the hed onely and wherin he hath planted vs by baptisme Thys gelousy which God hath towards vs will cry for vengeance in the day of vengeance against al such as now haue so large consciences to do that which is contrary to Gods glory and the sinceritie of hys worde excepte they doe in time repent and cleaue vnseperable to the Gospel of christ how much soeuer at this present both men and women otherwise in theyr owne corrupt iudgement do flatter theÌ„selues God willeth vs to iudge vprightly and to allow follow that which is holy and acceptable in hys sight and to abstayne from all maner of euill and therfore Christ coÌ„maundeth vs in the Gospell to beware of the leauen of the Phariseis which is hipocrisie S. Paule to the Hebrues sayth if any man withdraw hymselfe from the fayth his soule shal haue no pleasure in hym therefore he sayth also That we are none suche as doe withdraw our selues into perdition but wee belong vnto sayth for the attaynment of life S. Iohn in the Apocalips telleth vs playnly that none of those who are written in the book of lyfe doe receaue the marke of the beast which is of the Papisticall Sinagogue eyther in theyr foreheades or els in theyr hands that is aparantly or obediently S. Paule to the Philippians affirmeth that wee may not haue any fellowship with the works of darkenes but in the middest of this wicked and froward generation we ought to shyne lyke lightes vpholding the word of truth Further hee sayth that wee may not touch anye vncleane thing Which signifieth that our outward conuersation in forreigne thinges ought to be pure and vndefiled as well as the inward that with a cleane spirite and rectified body we might serue God iustly in holines and righteousnesse all the dayes of our life Finally in the 18. of the Apocalips God biddeth vs playnely to depart from this Babilonicall Synagogue not to be partakers of her trespasse S. Paule to the Thessalonians commaundeth vs in the name of the Lorde Iesus Chryst to withdraw our selues from euery brother that walketh inordinately and not according to the institution whych he had receaued of hym Ponder ye therfore well good brethren sisters these scriptures whiche be written for your crudition and reformation wherof one iot is not written in vayne which bee vtterlye agaynste all counterfait illusion to bee vsed of vs with the papysts in theyr phantastical religion and be aduersaryes to all them that haue so light coÌ„sciences in so doing and if they do not agree wyth thys aduersary I meane the word of God which is contrary to theyr atteÌ„pts he will as it is signified in the Gospell deliuer them to the Iudge which is Chryst and the Iudge will declare them to the executioner that is the deuill the deuil shal commit theÌ„ to the horrible prison of hell fire where is the portion of al hypocrites with sulphure and brimstone wyth waylyng gnashyng of teech world wythout ende But yet manye wyll say for theyr vayne excuse God is mercifull and hys mercy is ouer al. But the scripture teacheth vs that cursed is he that sinneth vpon hope of forgeuenes Truth it is that the mercy of God is aboue all his workes yet but vpon such as feare him for so is it written in the Psalmes The mercy of God is on theÌ„ that feare him and on such as put theyr trust in him Wher we may learn that they only put theyr trust in God that feare hym to feare God is to turne from euil and to do that is good So that such as do looke to be partakers of Gods mercy may not abide in that which is known to be manifest euil and detestable in the sight of god An other sort of persons doe make them a cloke for the rayne vnder the pretence of obedience to the Magistrates whome we ought to obey although they bee wicked But such must learne of Christ to geue to Caesar that is Cesars and to God that is due to God and with saint Peter to obey the hyher powers in the Lord albeit they bee euill if they commaund nothing contrary to Gods word otherwise we ought not to obey theyr commaundementes although we shoulde suffer death therefore as wee haue the Apostles for our example herein to follow who aunswered the magistrates as we ought to do in this case not obeying their wicked preceptes saying Iudge you whether it be more righteous that we should obey man rather then God Also Daniell chose rather to be cast into the denne of Lions to be deuoured theÌ„ to obey the kings wicked coÌ„mandements If the blind lead the blind both fall into the ditch There is no excuse for the transgression of Gods worde whether a man do it voluntarily or at commaundement although great damnation is to theÌ„ by whom the offence commeth Some other there be that for an extreme refuge in their euil doings do ruÌ„ to gods predestinatioÌ„ electioÌ„ saying that if I be elected of god to saluation I shal be saued whatsoeuer I do But such be great tempters of GOD and abhominable blasphemers of GODS holy election and cast them selues downe from the pinacle of the temple in presumption that God may preserâ—â— them by his aungels through predestination Suche verily may recken themselues to be none of Gods elect children that will doe euill that good may ensue whose damnation is iust as S. Paule sayth Gods predestination and election ought to be with a simple eye coÌ„sidered to make vs more warely to walke in good godly coÌ„uersation according to Gods word not to set cocke in the hoope and put all on Gods backe to do wickedly at large for the elect childreÌ„ of God must walk in righteousnes holynes after that they be once called to true knowledge For so sayth S. Paule to the EphesiaÌ„s That God hath chosen vs before the fouÌ„datioÌ„s of the world were layd that we should be holy blameles in his sight Therfore S. Peter willeth vs through good workes to make our vocation electioÌ„ certaine to our selues which we know not but by the good workyng of
Gods spirite in vs accordyng to the rule of the Gospell he that coÌ„formeth not him selfe to the same in godly conuersation may iustly treÌ„ble doubt that he is none of the elect children of God but of the viperous generation and a child of darkenesse For the children of light will walke in the workes of light and not of darkenes though they fall they do not lye still Let all vayne excusations be set a part and whiles ye haue light as Christ commaundeth beleue the light and abide in the same lest eternall darkenesse ouertake you vnwares The light is come into the world but alas men loue darkenesse more theÌ„ the light God geue vs his pure eyesalue to heale our blindnes in this behalfe O that men and women would be healed and not seeke to be wilfully blinded The Lord open their eyes that they may see how dauÌ„gerous a thyng it is to decline from the knowledge of truth contrary to their conscience But what sayd I conscience many affirme their conscience will beare them well enough to do all that they do and to go to the Idolatrous Church to seruice whose coÌ„scieÌ„ce is very large to satisfie man more then God And although their conscience can beare them so to do yet I am sure that a good conscience will not permit them so to doe which caÌ„ not be good vnlesse it be directed after the knowledge of Gods word and therfore in Latin this feelyng of mynde is called Conscientia which souÌ„deth by interpretation as much as with knowledge And therfore if our conscience be led of her selfe not after true knowledge yet we are not so to be excused as S. Paul beareth witnes saying Although my coÌ„science acseth me not yet in this I am not iustified And he ioineth a good coÌ„science with these 3. sisters charitie a pure heart vnfayned fayth Charitie keepeth Gods commaundements a pure hart loueth and feareth God aboue all vnfayned fayth is neuer ashamed of the profession of the Gospell whatsoeuer damage he shal suffer in body therby the lord which hath reuealed hys holy will vnto vs by hys word graunt vs neuer to be ashamed of it and geue vs grace so earnestly to cleaue to hys holy word and true church that for no maner of worldly respecte we become partakers of the workes of hipocrisie which God doth abhorre so that we may be found faythfull in the Lords Testament to the end both in hart word and deede to the glory of God and our euerlasting saluation Amen Ioh. Philpot prisoner in the Kinges Benche for the testimony of the truth 1555. * To hys deare frend in the Lord Iohn Careles prisoner in the kinges Benche MY dearely beloued brother Careles I haue receaued youre louing letters full of loue and compassion in somuch that they made my hard hart to weepe to see you so carefull for one that hath bene so vnprofitable a member as I haue bene and am in Christes church God make me worthy of that I am called vnto and I pray you cease not to pray for me but cease to weep for him who hath not deserued such gentle teares and prayse God with me for that I now approch to the company of them whose want you may worthily lament God geue your pittiful hart his inward consolation In deede my deare Careles I am in thys world in hell and in the shadow of death but he that hath brought me for my desertes downe vnto hell shall shortly lift me vpp to heauen where I shall looke continually for your commyng others my faythfull brethren in the kinges Benche And though I tell you that I am in hell in the iudgement of this world yet assuredly I feele in the same the consolation of heauen I prayse God and thys lothsome and horrible prison is as pleasaunt to me as the walke in the garden of the kinges Bench. You know brother Careles that the way to heauen out of this life is very narrow and wee must striue to enter in at a narrowe gate If God do mitigate the ouglenes of myne imprisonment what will he do in the rage of the fire whereunto I am appoynted And this hath happened vnto me that I might be hereafter an ensample of comfort if the like happen vnto you or to any other of my deare brethren with you in these cruell dayes in the which the deuill so rageth at the faythfull flock of Chryst but in vayne I trust against any of vs who be perswaded that neither lyfe neither death is able to seperate vs from the loue of Christs Gospell which is Gods high treasure committed to your brittle vessels to glorifie vs by the same God of hys mercye make vs faythfull stewardes to the end and geue vs grace to feare nothing what soeuer in hys good pleasure we shal suffer for the same That I haue not written vnto you eâ—st the cause is our strayt keepyng and the want of light by night for the day serueth vs but a while in our darke closet This is the first letter that I haue writteÌ„ since I came to prison besides the report of mine examinations and I am fayne to scribble it out in hast Commend me to al our faythfull brethren and bid theÌ„ with a good courage looke for theyr redemption frame themselues to be harty souldiours in Christ. They haue taken his prest money a great while and now let them shew themselues readye to serue hym faythfully and not to fly out of the Lordes campe into the world as many do Let them remeÌ„ber that in the Apocalips the fearfull be excluded the kingdome Let vs be of good cheare for our Lord ouercame the world that wee shoulde doe the like Blessed is the seruaunt whome when the Lord commeth he findeth watching O let vs watch and pray earnestly one for an other that we be not led into teÌ„ptation Be ioyful vnder the crosse prayse the Lord coÌ„tinually for this is the whole burnt sacrifice which the Lord delighteth in CoÌ„meÌ„d me to my father Hunt and desire him to loue and continue in the vnitie of Christs true Church which he hath begon and then shal he make me more more to ioy vnder my crosse with him Tel my brother Clements that he hath coÌ„forted me much by his louing token in significatioÌ„ of an vnfayned vnitie with vs let him encrease my ioy vnto the end perfectly The Lord of peace be with you al. Salute al my louyng frends M. Mering M. Crooche with the rest and specially M. Marshal his wife with great thaÌ„ks for his kindnes shewed vnto me Farewel my deare Careles I haue dalied with the deuil a while but now I am ouer the shoes God sende me well out Out of the Colehouse by your brother Iohn Philpot. An other letter to Iohn Careles profitable to be read of all them which mourne in repentaunce for theyr sinnes THe God
is a worker of that which is by nature for commonly such as be vngodly be vnnatural only louers of themselues as daily experience teacheth vs. The lyuing Lord which through the incorruptible sede of his worde hath begotten you to be my liege sister geue you grace so to growe in that generation that you may encrease to a perfect age in the Lord to be my sister with Christ for euer Looke therfore that you continue a faythfull sister as you are called and are godly entered not onely to me but to all the Church of Christ yea to Christ himselfe who voucheth you in this your vnfayned fayth worthy to bee his sister Consider this dignitie to surmount all the vayne dignities of the worlde let it accordingly preuayle more with you then all earthly delightes For therby you are called to an equall portion of the euerlasting inheritaunce of Christ if now in no wise you do shew your selfe an vnnaturall sister to him in forsaking him in trouble which I trust you will neuer for no kinde of worldly respect doe You are vnder daungerous temptations to be turned frō that naturall loue you owe vnto Christ and you shal be tryed with Gods people thorough a siue of great afflictiō for so Sathan desireth vs to be sifted that through feare of sharp troubles we might fall from the stablenes of our fayth and so be depriued of that honour ioy and reward which is prepared for such as continue faythfull brothers and sisters in the Lordes couenant to the ende Therfore the wise man in the booke of Ecclesiasticus biddeth them that come to the seruice of the Lorde To prepare them selues to suffer temptations Since then that for the glory of God and our faith we are called now to abide the brunt of them and that when our aduersary hath done all that he can yet wee may be stable and stand this Christ our first begotten brother loketh for at our handes and all our brethren and sisters in heauen desire to see our faith thorough afflictions to be perfecte that we might fulfil their number and the vniuersal church here militant reioyceth at our constancie whom al by the contrary we should make sorie to the daunger of the losse both of body and soule Feare not therfore what soeuer be threatned of the wicked world prepare your back and see it be ready to carye Christes crosse And if you see any vntowardnes in you as the flesh is continually repugnant to the will of God aske with faithfull praier that the good spirit of God may lead your sinful flesh whether it would not for if we will dwell in the flesh and folow the counsell therof we shall neuer doe the will of God neither worke that tendeth to our saluation You are at this present in the confines and borders of Babylon where you are in danger to drink of the whores cup vnles you be vigilant in praier Take hede the Serpent seduce you not frō the simplicitye of your faith as he did our first mother Eue. Let no worldly felowship make you partaker of iniquitie He that toucheth tarre can not but be defiled therby With such as be peruerse a mā shall sone be peruerted with the holy you shal be holy Therfore say continually with the Prophete Dauid Vnto the Saints that be on the earth al my wil is on them You haue bene sanctified and made pure thorough the truth take heede you be not vnholied and vndefiled lest the last be worse then the first I wryte not this because I stand in any doubt of your sincere continuance of the which I haue had so good experience but because the daies be euil and in the same it is the duety of euery one of vs to exhort an other I am bold to put you my good sister in remembrance of that which doth not a litle comfort me to remember in my troubles daily temptations Wherfore I doubt not you will take that in good part which commeth frō your brother both in spirit body who tendreth your saluation as earnestly as his owne that we might ioye together eternally with such ioy as the world shal neuer be able to take from vs. Thankes be vnto God you haue begon to run a good great time wel in the waies of the Lorde run out of the trace to the end which you haue begon then shall you receiue the crown of glory None shal be crouned but such as lawfully striueth Be not ouercome of euill but ouercome euil with good the Lorde shall make you one of those faithfull virgines that shal follow the Lambe wheresoeuer he goeth the which Christ graunt both you and me Amen Commend me to all them that loue me in the Lord vnfainedly God encrease our faith and geue vs neuer to be ashamed of his Gospell That same request which I haue made to my brother Thom. I make also to you desiring you by all meanes you can to accōplish my request that my sureties might be satisfied with that is mine owne to the contentation of my minde which can not be quiet vntill they be discharged therefore I pray you help to purchase quietnes that I might depart out of this worlde in peace My dissolution I looke for daily but the Lorde knoweth howe vnworthy I am of so high an honour as to die for the testimony of his truth Pray that God would vouchsafe to make me worthy as he hath don of long imprisonment for the which his name be praised for euer Pray and looke for the comming of the Lorde whose wrath is great ouer vs and I wil pray for you as long as I liue The 9. of Iuly in the kings Bench. Your owne louing brother as well in faith as in body Iohn Philpot. An other Letter of Iohn Philpot to certaine Godly brethren THe grace of God the Father and the peace of our sauiour Iesus Christ his eternall sonne and the consolation of the holy Ghost our comforter strengthen your hearts and cōfort your mindes that you maye reioyce and liue in the truthe of Christes Gospel to the ende Amen I doe much reioyce dearely beloued in the Lord to heare of your cōstant faith in the word of God which you haue so purely receiued which doe not with the wordlings decline frō the purity therof albeit ye suffer grief trouble therby for the which I praise God most hartely and the Lord of all strength who hath begon this good woorke in you make it perfite to the ende as I doubt not but he wil for the faithful zeale ye haue to his truth to his afflicted church Therfore that ye may the better stand and beare the brunte of many temptations which you are like to be assaulted withall in these wicked and stormie daies I thought it good as it is the duety of one christian man to exhort an other in the time of trouble
to dwel in the Lords tabernacle Our Christe and his heauenly companye looke for vs let vs haste and runne thereto for beholde the Lord is ready to embrace vs. Mine owne bowels in the Lorde be merry in the Lorde with your afflicted brother who daily offereth your merciful almes which most vnworthely I do receiue still of you vnto the Lorde But nowe deare mother you neede not to burden so muche your selfe as my last letters did signifie for that my chargeable imprisonment is cut off and a litle nowe serueth me wherefore I praye you sende no more vntill I sende to you for I haue sufficient and abounde Gods peace be with you for euer Out of my Lord of Londons Colehouse the last of October Your owne Iohn Philpot. An other Letter of Maister Philpot to the sayde Ladie wherin partly he complaineth of the dissimulation and periurie of English men falling againe to the Pope and partlye he expresseth his ioy in his afflictions I Cannot but ioy with you my hearty beloued in Christ of the fall of Senacherib since it is to the glory of God and to the consolation of his church to see the fall of theyr enemies before their face according as it is wrytten The iust shall reioyce when hee seeth the vengeaunce of the wicked God make this your ioy perfite for as cōcerning my self I counte not to see those good dayes whereof you haue a glimmering in this life For although the Cockatrice be dead yet his pestilent chickens with the whore of Babylon yet liueth But a great hope there is of their shorte confusion because god doth not prosper their doings according to their expectation Most happiest shal he be whome the Lorde shall moste soonest take out of this life that he may not see the plagues which the manifest periurie and the manifolde idolatrie and detestable dissimulation and that of such as do know the truth do threaten to come The Lord is iust all vnrighteousnes displeaseth him either heere or els in an other world he will punish this grosse infidelity of the worlde but his elect and such as he loueth wil he punish here that they should not be condēned heereafter with the world eternally we haue nothing so much to reioyce in as in the crosse of Iesu Christ and in that we are partakers of his afflictions which be the earnest penie of that eternall kingdome which he vppon the crosse for vs hathe purchased For as Paule hys faithfull witnes saith If we suffer with him we shall raigne with him If we die with him we shall liue with him Wherefore mine owne deare bowels praise God with me moste intirely that it hath pleased him now mercifully to visite the sinnes of my youth my huge vnthankfulnes and by the same doth geue me such consolation that he assureth me of his great goodnesse mercy and turneth his fatherly castigation into my crown of glory O good God what am I on whome he should shew this great mercy To him that is immortal inuisible and onely wise be all honor praise and glory therfore Amen This is the day that the Lord hath made let vs reioyce and be glad in the same This is the way though it be narrow which is ful of the peace of God leadeth to eternal blisse O how my heart leapeth for ioy that I am so neare the apprehēsion therof God forgiue me mine vnthākfulnes and vnworthines of so great glory The swordes whyche pearced Maries hart in the passion of our Sauiour whych daily also go through your faithful hart be more glorious and to be desired then the golden Scepters of this world O blessed be they that mourne in this world to Godwarde for they shall eternally be comforted God make my stony heart to mourne more then it doth I haue so muche ioy of the reward that is prepared for me most wretched sinner that though I be in a place of darknes mourning yet I cā not lament but both night day am so ioyfull as though I were vnder no Crosse at all yea in all the dayes of my life I was neuer so merry the name of the Lorde be praised therfore for euer euer and he pardon mine vnthankfulnes Our enemies do freat fume and gnash their teeth to see and heare that we vnder this grieuous affliction in the world can be so mery We are of them counted as desperate persones for the certaine hope feeling which we haue of our euerlasting saluation and it is no maruell for the worldly man can not perceiue the things of God it is meere foolishnesse and abhomination to them Be thankefull vnto our God mine owne deare helper for his wonderous working in his chosen people Praye instantly that this ioy be neuer taken from vs for it passeth all the delightes of this worlde This is the peace of God which surmounteth all vnderstanding this peace the more his chosen be afflicted the more they feele therfore can not faint neither for fire neither for water Lette vs pray for our weake brethren sisters sake that it may please God to alleuiate the greeuous and intollerable burden of these cruel daies But touching our selues let vs hartily besech our sauiour to vouchsafe to geue vs this glorious gifte to suffer for hys Gospels sake and that we may thincke the shame of the world to be our glory as it is in deede God increase our faith and open our eyes to beholde what is prepared for vs. I lack nothing praise be to God I trust my marriage garment is ready I will send you my examinations as soone as I can get them wrytten if you be desirous of them God of his mercy fill your mercifull heart with all ioy and consolation of the hope to come Out of the colehouse the 19. of Nouember Your owne louer Iohn Philpot. A Letter of M. Philpot to a frende of his prisoner the same time in Newgate wherein is debated and discussed the matter or question of Infants to be baptised THe God of all lighte and vnderstanding lighten your heart wyth all true knowledge of his word and make you perfect to the day of our Lorde Iesus Christ wherevnto you are nowe called through the mighty operation of his holy spirite Amen I receiued yesternight from you deare brother S. and felow prisoner for the truth of Christes Gospell a Letter wherein you gently require my iudgement cōcerning the Baptisme of infantes which is the effect thereof And before I doe shewe you what I haue learned out of Gods word of his true infallible church touchyng the same I thinke it not out of the matter first to declare what vision I had the same night whiles musing on your letter I fell a sleepe knowing that God doth not without cause reueale to his people who haue their mynds fixed on him speciall and spirituall reuelations to their comfort as a tast of their ioy and kingdome
in Christ may pray that he fall not but endure to the ende and that those that fall through fearefull infirmity might speedely repent and rise agayne with Peter and also that the weake ones mighte bewayle theyr weakenes and crye with Dauid haue mercy vpon me O Lord for I am weak O Lord heale me for all my bones are vexed Of this opening of the heart by persecution spake holy Simion to Mary Christes mother when he sayde the Sworde that is the Crosse of persecution shall pearse thy Soule that the thoughtes of many hartes may be opened For like as a king that should go to battell is cōpelled to looke in his cofers what treasure he hath and also what number and puisaunce of menne and weapons hee hath so that if he himselfe be vnready and vnarmed to bicker with hys enemye he surceaseth and taketh truice for a time euen so wee by persecutions haue our heartes opened that wee maye looke therein to see what fayth in Christ we haue and what strength to withstand the enemies and to beare the Crosse that if we be riche in these treasures we might reioyce and valiauntly go to Battell or if we want these thinges with all speede to call and crye vppon him which geueth all good giftes to those that aske them Item the crosse trieth the good people from the bad the faythfull from the worldlinges and hipocrites and also cleanseth and scoureth the faythfull hartes from all corruption and filthinesse both of the flesh and the spirit And euen as yron except it be often scoured will soone waxe rusty so except our sinnefull hartes and flesh be often scoured with the whetstone of the Crosse they will soone corrupt ouergrowe with the ruste of all filthinesse and sinne And therefore it is meete and good for vs as the wise man sayeth that as gold siluer are tryed in the fire so should the hartes of acceptable men be tried in the fornace of aduersity Abide the triall deare frendes that yee may obteyne the Crowne of life Fighte manfully in this the Lordes cause that ye may obteyne a glorious victorye here and receiue a greate rewarde in heauen hereafter As yee are called Christians and woulde be angry to be called Iewes or Turkes so declare your Christianity by folowing the steps of Christ whose name ye beare suffer with hym and for his Gospelles sake rather then to denye him or to defile your fayth and conscience with false worshipping of Romish religion Take vp your Crosse my deare hartes now when it is offered you and go vp with Christ to Ierusalem amōgest the Bishoppes Priestes and Rulers if God call you thereto and they will anone sende you to Caluery from whence dying in the cause of the Gospell wherein our good Preachers and Brethren haue geuen theyr liues your soules I warrant you through Christ Iesu shall ascend to God that gaue them and the body shall come after at the last day and so shal ye dwell with the Lord for euer in vnspeakeable ioy and blisse O blessed are they that suffer persecution for righteousnesse sake as Christes people in this Iewish Englande nowe doth for theyrs is the kingdome of heauen O my beloued set your mindes on this kingdome where Christ our head and king is considering that as the brute beast tooketh downewardes with the face towardes the earth so man is made contrariwise with his face looking vpward towardes the heauens because his conuersation should be in heauen and heauenlye thinges and not vpon the earth and earthly thinges and S. Paule sayth set your mindes on thinges whiche are aboue where Christ is And agayne he sayth our conuersation is in heauen from whence we looke for our Sauiour who will chaunge our vile bodyes and make them like to his glorious body Oh the glorious estate that we be called vnto The Lord preserue vs harmeles to his eternal kingdome through Christ Iesus our Lord. Amen The second thing that I note in the foresayde wordes of Peter is that he calleth persecution no straunge thinge And trueth it is for which of the Prophetes were not persecuted with Christ and his Apostles and some of them in the end cruelly killed for the truthes sake Cain killed Abell Isaac was persecuted of Ismaell Iacob was hated of Esau Ioseph was prisoned and set in the Stockes the Prophet Esay was cut in two with a Saw Ieremy was stoned Micheas was buffeted and fed with bread and water Helias was sore persecuted Eleazar and the woman with her 7. sonnes were cruelly killed What Christ and the Apostles suffered it is well knowne So that by many tribulations as Paul sayth we must enter into the kingdome of Heauen All the holy Prophetes Christ and hys Apostles suffered such afflictions not for euill doing but for preaching Gods word for rebuking the world of sinne and for theyr fayth in Iesus Christ. This is the ordinance of GOD my Frendes this is the high way to heauen by corporall death to eternall life as Christ sayth he that heareth my woordes and beleeueth in him that sent mee hath eternall life and shall not come into iudgement but is escaped from death to life Let vs neuer feare death which is killed by Christ but beleue in him and liue for euer as Paule sayth There is no damnation to them that are in Christ Iesu which walke not after the fleshe but after the Spirit And agayne Paule sayth Death where is thy styng Hell where is thy victory Thankes be to God which hath geuen vs victory through Iesu Christe Besides this ye haue seene and dayly doe see the bloud of your good Preachers and Brethren which hath bene shed in the Gospelles cause in this sinnefull Sodome this bloudy Ierusalem this vnhappy City of London Lette not theyr bloud be forgotten nor the bloud of your good Bishop Ridley who like a Shepheard to your comforte exāple hath geuen his life for his sheepe good S. Paule sath remember them that haue spoken to you the word of God and looke vpon the end of theyr conuersation and folow theyr fayth The Deuill euer stirreth vp false teachers as he hath done now ouer all Englande as Peter Paule and Iude prophesied it should be to poyson and kill our soules with the false doctrine And where he fayleth of his purpose that way then mooueth he his members to persecute the seely carcases of the Saynctes because they will not denye nor dissemble theyr pure fayth in our liuing Christ and confesse a dead breadye Christ and honour the same as Christ God and man contrary to Gods commaūdement This is the working of Sathan who knowing hys owne iust damnation woulde all mankinde to be partakers wyth him of the same such a mortall hatred beareth he agaynst GOD and his people And therefore when this wicked Tempter coulde not kill Christe with subtle tentation to fall downe and worship him then
Christ our redemer brother and the blessed company of Aungels and all faithfull saued soules Of the incomparable good thinges and heauenlye treasures layd vp for vs in heauen by Christ Iesu. For the obteining wherof we ought to set light by all temporall griefes and transitorye afflictions so much the more in that our good God is faythfull will not suffer vs to be tempted aboue our strength that namely in the end of our life when the tree where it falleth lieth styll as the preacher sayth when euery one causa sua dormit causa sua resurget for els before the ende he suffereth his sometime to fall but not finally to peryshe as Peter sinked vpon the Sea but yet was not drowned and sinned grieuouslye vpon the land thorow infirmity denying his Mayster but yet found mercy for the righteous falleth oftentimes And Christes holye Apostles are taught to â—ay remitte nobis debita nostra Yea though the righteous fall sayth Dauid he shall not be cast away for the Lord vpholdeth him with his hand Oh the bottomlesse mercy of God towardes vs miserable sinners He vouchsafe to plant in my heart true repentaunce and fayth to the obteining of remission of all my sinnes in the mercies of God and merites of Christ his sonne and therto I pray you say Amen Oh my hartely beloued it grieueth me to see the spoyle hauocke that Saule maketh with the congregation of Christe but what remedy This is Gods will and ordinaunce that his people shall here both be punished in the fleshe and tryed in theyr fayth as it is written Many are the troubles of the righteous but the Lord deliuereth them out of all for by a strayt path and narrowe doore must we enter Whether Into the ioyfull kyngdome of heauen therefore blessed are you and other that suffer persecution for Christes sake for the professing of the same Pray for me my felowes good brother that we may fight a good fight that we may keepe the fayth and ende our course with ioyfull gladnesse for now the time of our deliueraunce is at hand The Lord guide defend and keep vs and you and al his people in our iourney that we may safely through a shorte death passe to that long lasting life Farewell my deare and louing brother and felowe souldiour in Christ farewell I say in him who receiue our soules in peace when they shall depart from these tabernacles and he graunte vs a ioyfull resurrection and a mery meeting at the last day continuall dwelling together in his eternall heauenlye kingdome through Iesus Christ our Lord Amen Yours with my poore prayer other pleasure can I do you none Thomas Whittell Minister * To my deare brethren M. Filles and Cutbert MY deare and welbeloued brethren in Christ Mayster Filles and Cutbert I wish you all welfare of soule body Welfare to the soule is repentance of sinne faythfull affiaunce in Christ Iesus a godly life Welfare to the body is the health of the same with all necessary thinges for this bodely life The soule of man is immortall and therefore ought to be well kept least immortality to ioy should turne to immortality of sorow As for the body be it neuer so well kept and much made of yet shortly by nature will it perish and decay But those that are engraffed incorporated into Christe by true fayth feeling the motion of Gods holy spirite as a pledge of theyr election and inheritaunce exciting and styrring them not onely to seek heauenly thinges but also to hate vice and embrace vertue will not onely doe these thinges but also if need requyre will gladly take vp theyr Crosse and folow their capteine their king theyr Sauior Iesus Christ as his poore afflicted church of England now doth agaynst that false and Antichristian doctrine and religion now vsed specially that blasphemous Masse wherin Christs supper and holy ordinaunce is altogether peruerted abused contrarye to his institutioÌ„ to Paules procedinges so that that which they haue in theyr Masse is neither Sacrament of Christ nor yet sacrifice for sinne as the Priestes falsely pretend It is a sacrament that is as S. Augustine saith a visible sign of inuisible grace when it is ministred to the communicants according to Christes example and as it was of late yeres in this realm And as for sacrifice there is none to be made now for sinne for Christ with one sacrifice hath perfited for euer those that are sanctified Beware of false Religion and mens vayne traditioÌ„s and serue God with reuerence and godlye feare according to the doctrine of his Gospell whereto cleaue ye that yee may be blessed though of wicked men ye bee hated and accursed Rather drink of the cup of Christ with his church then of the cuppe of that rosecoloured whore of Babilon which is full of abhominations Rather striue ye to go to heauen by the path which is strait to flesh and bloud with the litle flock then to goe in the wide waye folowing the enticementes of the world and the flesh which leadeth to damnation Like as Christ suffered in the flesh sayeth S. Peter so arme ye your selues with the same minde for Christ suffred for vs leauing vs example to folow his footsteps Blessed are they that suffer for his sake great is their reward in heauen He that ouercommeth sayth S. Iohn shall eat of the tree of life he shall haue a crowne of life not be hurt of the second death he shall be clothed with white araye not be put out of the booke of life Yea I will confesse his name sayth Christ before my father and before his Aungels he shal be a piller in the house of God and sitte with me on my seat And thus I bidde you farewell myne owne Brethren and deare felowes in Christ. Whose grace and peace be alway with you Amen This world I do forsake To Christ I me betake And for his Gospell sake Paciently death I take My body to the dust Now to returne it must My soule I know full well With my God it shal dwel Thomas Whittell ¶ An other Letter of M. Thomas Whittell written to a certayne Godly woman OH my deare and louing sister in Christe be not dismayde in this storme of persecution for Paule calleth the Gospell the word of the Crosse because it is neuer truely taught but the crosse and cruell persecution immediately and necessarily doeth folow the same and therfore it is a manifest token of Gods truth and hath bene here and is still abroade and that is a cause of the rage and crueltye of Sathan agaynste Christe and his members which must bee corrected for theyr sinnes in this worlde theyr fayth must be tried that after triall and pacient suffering the faythfull may receiue the crowne of glorye Feare not therefore my welbeloued but proceede in the knowledge and feare of God
dying most constantly for hys woord and truth to whom most louingly shee espoused her selfe And thus muche concerning the life storie condemnation of these vij Martyrs afore specified ⧠Seuen godly and constant Martyrs suffering at one fire together in Smithfield Fiue other Martyrs in Caunterburie foure women and one man at two stakes and one fire all together burned AFter these seuen aboue rehearsed Martyred together in Smithfielde shortly after in the same moneth the â—â—â—â— day of Ianuarie followed an other like fellowship of godly Martyrs at Caunterburie four women and one man whose names be these Iohn Lomas a yong man Anne Albright Ioane Catmer Annes Snoth widowe Ioane Sole wife 1 Iohn Lomas Martyr IOhn Lomas of the parish of Tenterden detected and presented of that religion which the papists call heresie and cited vpon the same to appeare at Canterburie examined there of the first article whether he beleued the catholicke church or no answeared thus that he beleeued so much as is contained in Gods booke and no more Then being assigned to appeare againe vnder the pain of lawe the next Wednesday seuennight after which was the xvij day of Ianuarie the said Lomas examined whether he would be confessed of a priest or no answeared and sayde that he founde it not wrytten that he should be confessed to any Priest in Gods booke neither would be confessed vnlesse hee were accused by some man of sinne Againe examined whether he beleeued the body of Christe to be in the Sacrament of the Altare really vnder the formes of bread and wine after the consecration or no he answeared that he beleeued no realtie of Christes body to be in the Sacrament neither founde hee wrytten that hee is there vnder forme or tressell but he beleeued so muche as is wrytten Being then demaunded whether he beleeued that there is a catholicke churche or no and whether hee would be content to be a member of the same he answeared thereunto that he beleeued so muche as was wrytten in Gods booke and other aunsweare then this hee refused to geue c. Whereuppon the sentence was geuen and red against hym the xviij day of Ianuarie and so committed to the seculare power hee constantly suffered for the conscience of a true Faith wyth the other fower women here following 2 Agnes Snoth Martyr AGnes Snoth widowe of the Parishe of Smarden likewise accused cited for the true profession of Christes religion was diuers times examined before the Pharisaicall fathers Who there compelled to answere to suche Articles and Interrogatories as should be ministred vnto her firste denied to be confessed to a Priest notwithstanding shee denied not to confesse her offences as one to an other but not auricularlye to anye Priest And as touching the Sacrament of the aultare shee protested that if shee or any other did receiue the Sacrament so as Christe and as his Apostles after him did deliuer it then shee and they did receiue it to their comfort but as it is nowe vsed in the church shee sayd that no man coulde otherwise receiue it than to his damnation as she thought Afterward being examined againe concerning penaunce whether it were a Sacrament or no she plainly denied the same and that the Popish manner of their absolution was not consonant to the woorde nor necessary to be taken with suche other like agreeing with the aunsweres and confession of Iohn Lomas before mentioned Whereupon the sentence likewise being red she was committed to the sheriffes of Canterbury and so suffering Martyrdome with the rest declared her selfe a perfect and constant witnesse of Christ and of his truth the xxxj day of Ianuarie 3 Anne Albright alià s Champnes Martyr AGainst Anne Albright likewise appearing before the Iudge and his Colleagues it was also obiected concerning the same matter of Confession Whereunto shee answeared in these woordes saying that shee woulde not be confessed of a priest and added moreouer speaking vnto the Priests You Priests sayde shee are the children of perdition and can doe no good by your Confession And likewise speaking vnto the Iudge and his assistants shee tolde them that they were subuerters of Christes truth And as touching the Sacrament of the aultar she said it was a noughty and abhominable idoll and so vtterlye denied the same sacrament Thus persisting and perseuering in her former sayings answers shee was condemned the sayd 18. day of the sayde moneth with the other aboue mentioned with whom also she suffered quietly and with great comfort for the right of Christes religion Ioane Sole IN like maner Ioane Sole of the parish of Horton was condemned of the same Phariseis and Priestes for not allowing confession ariculare and for denyinge the reall presence and substaunce of Christ to be in the sacrament of the aultare Who after their Pharisaicall sentence beynge promulgate was brought by the Sheriffes to the stake with the other fower and sustained the like Martyrdome with them through the assistaunce of Gods holy grace and spirite mightely woorking in her to the glorye of his name and confirmation of his truth Ioane Catmer THe fift and last of this heauenly company of Martyrs was Ioane Catmer of the parish of Hith wife as it should seeme of George Catmer burned before Who being asked what shee sayde to Confession made to a Priest denyed to be confessed to any suche priest And moreouer the Iudge speaking of the sacrament of the altar she sayd and affirmed that shee beleeued not in that sacrament as it was then vsed for that it was made sayd shee a very idoll In this her confession she remaining and persisting was by the like sentence cruelly of them condemned and so suffered with the foresayd Thomas Lomas and the other three fellow Martyrs ratifying and confessing wyth their bloud the true knowledge and doctrine oâ— the glorious Gospel of Christ Iesus our Sauiour The burning of the foresayd man and foure women These 5. persones were burnt at 2. stakes and one fire together at Canterbury as is before sayd Who when the fire was flaming aboute their eares did singe Psalmes Whereat the good Knight Syr Iohn Norton being there present wept bitterly at the sight thereof The Iudges and the other assistantes which sate vppon her and the other foure aboue mentioned were Richard Faucet Iohn Warren Iohn Milles Robert Collins and Iohn Baker the Notarie ⧠The life state and storie of the Reuerend Pastour and Prelate Thomas Cranmer Archbishop of Caunterburie Martyr burned at Oxforde for the Confession of Christes true Doctrine vnder Queene Marie An. 1556. March 21. AS concerning the life and estate of that moste reuerend father in God and woorthy Prelate of godlye memorie Thomas Cranmer late Archbishop of Canterburie and of the originall cause and occasion of his preferment vnto hys Archiepiscopall dignitie who of many hath bene thought to haue procured the same
Doctor Cranmer minding to vnderstaÌ„d part of his opinion touching their great busines they had in haÌ„d And so as good occasion serued whiles they were at supper they conferred wyth Doctor Cranmer concerning the kings cause requesting him of his opinion what he thought therein Whereto D. Cranmer answered that he could say little to the matter for that he had not studied nor looked for it Notwtstanding he sayde to them that in hys opinion they made more ado in prosecuting the law Ecclesiastical then needed It were better as I suppose quod D. Cranmer that the question whether a maÌ„ may marry his brothers wife or no were decided and discussed by the diuines and by the authority of the woord of God whereby the conscience of the Prince might be better satisfied quieted then thus from yeare to yere by frustratorie delaies to prolong the time leauing the very truthe of the matter vnboulted out by the woorde of God There is but one trueth in it which the Scripture will soone declare make open manifest being by learned men wel handled and that may be aswell done in Englande in the Uniuersities heere as at Rome or els where in any forraine nation the aucthority whereof will compell any Iudge soone to come to a definitiue sentence and therfore as I take it you might thys way haue made an end of this matter long sithens When D. Cranmer had thus ended hys tale the other two well liked of his deuise and wished that they had so proceeded afore time and thereupon conceiued some matter of that deuise to instruct the king withall who then was minded to send to Rome againe for a new Commission Now the next day when the king remooued to Grenewich like as he tooke himselfe not wel handled by the cardinals in thus deferring his cause so his mind being vnquieted and desirous of an end of his long tedious sute he called to him these his two principall doers of his saide cause namely the saide D. Stephens and D. Foxe saying vnto them What now my maisters quoth the king shall we do in this infinite cause of mine I see by it there must be a new commission procured from Rome and when we shall haue an ende God knoweth and not I. When the king had said somewhat his minde heerein the Almosiner D. Foxe said vnto the king again We trust that there shal be better wayes deuised for your Maiestie then to make trauaile so farre as to Rome anye more in your highnesse cause which by chance was put into our heads this other night being at Waltham The King being very desirous to vnderstand his meaning said Who hath â—aken in hand to instruct you by any better or shorter way to proceede in our sayd cause Then sayd Doctor Foxe It chaunced vs to be lodged at Waltham in M. Cresseis house this other night your highnesse being there where we mette wyth an olde acquaintaunce of ours named Doctor Cranmer with whom hauing conference concerning your highnes cause he thought that the next way were first to instructe and quiet your maiesties conscience by trying your highnesse question out by the authoritye of the woorde of God therupon to procede to a final sentence With this report the Secretary was not content with the Almosiner for that hee did not vtter this deuise as of their owne inuention And when the Secretarie woulde haue seemed by colourable woordes to make it appeare to the king that they of them selues had deuised that meanes the king then said where is that Doctour Cranmer is he still at Waltham They aunsweared that they left him there Mary said the king I will surely speake with hym and therefore lette hym bee sent for out of hande I perceyue quoth the Kynge that that man hathe the sowe by the righte eare And if I had knowen this deuise but two yeare agoe it had beene in my way a great peece of money and had also ridde mee out of much disquietnesse Whereupon Doctor Cranmer was sent for and being remooued from Waltham to Cambridge and so towards his friendes in Notingham shire a Poste went for hym But when he came to London he began to quarell wyth these two his acquaintaunces that hee by theyr meanes was thus troubled and brought thither to be combred in a matter wherein hee had nothing at all trauailed in studie and therefore most instantly intreated them that they would make his excuse in such sorte that he might be dispatched away from comming in the kings presence They promised and tooke the matter vppon them so to doe if by any meanes they might compasse it But al was in vaine for the more they began to excuse Doctour Cranmers absence the more the King chid with them for that they brought him not out of hande to his presence so that no excuse seruing hee was faine vndelaiedly to come to the Courte vnto the king whome the gentle Prince benignely accepting demaunded his name and sayd vnto him Were you not at Waltham suche a time in the companye of my Secretarie and my Almosiner Doctour Cranmer affirming the same the king sayd againe had you not coÌ„ference with them concerning our matter of diuorce nowe in question after this sorte repeating the manner and order thereof That is right true if it please your highnesse quod Doctor Cranmer Well sayde the king I well perceiue that you haue the right scope of this matter You must vnderstand quoth the King that I haue bene long troubled in conscience and now I perceiue that by this meanes I might haue beene long agoe relieued one way or other from the same if we had this way proceeded And therefore maister Doctour I pray you and neuerthelesse because you are a subiecte I charge and commaund you al your other businesse and affaires sette aparte to take some paines to see this my cause to be furthered according to your deuise asmuche as it may lie in you so that I may shortly vnderstand whereunto I may trust For this I protest before God and the world that I seeke not to be deuorced from the Queene if by any meanes I were iustly perswaded that our matrimonie were inuiolable and not against the lawes of God for otherwise there was neuer cause to mooue me to seeke any such extremitie Neither there was euer Prince had a more gentler a more obedient and louing companion and wife then the Queene is nor I neuer fansied woman in all respectes better if thys doubte had not risen assuring you that for the singulare vertues wherewith she is indued besides the consideration of her noble stocke I could be right wel contented stil to remain with her if so it would stand with the will and pleasure of almighty God And thus greatly commending her many and singular qualities the King sayde I therefore praye you with an indifferent eye and with asmuch dexterity as lieth in you that you for
of two Papists of the parish of Chartham his vtter enemies Sander and Browne by name for a Sermon preached at Chartham or Passion Sunday which chanced on S. Gregories euen they both beyng absent that day at Wye faire as it is well prooued namely for that he preached against the Masse saying that our Sauiour Christ was the onely soule Priest which song Masse on the aultar of the Crosse there sacrifising for the sinnes of the worlde once for euer and that all other Masses were but remembraunces and thankesgeuing for that one sacrifice or such wordes in effect Wherefore to conclude right worshipfull knowyng your godly zeales as well towardes the preferment of sincere Religion as your no lesse affection towardes the Kyng hys Maiesties persone and his godly proceedinges I most humbly beseeche you in the bowels of our Sauiour Christ so to ponder the weightye consideration of the premisses as by your trauailes vnto the Kinges Maiestie or to the honourable Counsaile we here in Kent that haue now of late our heartes bent towardes the obseruation of the lawe of God and the Prince thorough Turners godlye perswasions may receyue from your worships some comfortable worde of his deliueraunce or els certaynely many an honest and simple man lately embracing the trueth may perhaps fall away desperately from the same not without danger of their soules In accomplishing whereof your worships shall not onely do vnto almighty God and the Prince most true and acceptable seruice but also binde the sayd M. Turner with all other to whom this cause doth apperteine both dayly to pray for your prosperities and also to bee at your commaundementes during theyr lyues From Caunterbury the second day of Nouember Your worships euermore at commaundement R. M. And thus much conteineth the letter sent as is sayd by M. Morice to Doctor Buttes and Syr Anthony Denye Now what successe and speede this letter had it foloweth to be declared For Doctour Buttes the kinges Phisition aforesayd after the receipte of these letters considering the weighty contentes of the same as he was euer a forwarde friend in the Gospels cause so he thought not to forsâ—acke this matter to the vttermost of his diligence and so spying his time wheÌ„ the king was in trimming and in washing as his maner was at certayne times to call for his Barbar Doctour Buttes whose manner was at such times euer to be present and with some pleasaunt conceites to refresh and solace the kinges minde brought with hym in his hand this Letter The king asking what newes Doctour Buttes pleasantly and merely beginneth to insinuate vnto the king the effect of the matter and so at the kinges commaundement read out the letter which when the king had heard and paused a little with himselfe vpon the same commaunded agayne the letter to be read vnto him The hearing and consideration wherof so altered the kinges minde that wheras before he commaunded the sayde Turner to be whipped out of the countrey he now commaunded him to be reteined as a faythfull Subiect And here of that matter an end Let vs now returne to the Archbishop agayne Who although he was compassed about as is sayde with mighty enemies and by many crafty traynes impugned yet through Gods more mighty prouideÌ„ce working in the kinges hart so to fauor him he rubbed out all Kyng Henryes time without blemishe or foyle by meanes of the kinges supportation who not onely defended the sayd archbishop agaynst all his conspired aduersaryes but also extended such speciall fauour vnto him in such sort that he being not ignorant of hys wife whoÌ„ he had maryed before at Noremberge being Niece to the wife of Osiander keping her also all the sixe Articles time contrary to the law notwithstanding he both permitted the same and kept his counsell Then after the death of Kyng Henry immediatelye succeeded his sonne K. Edwarde vnder whose gouernement and protection the state of this Archbishoppe beyng his Godfather was nothing appayred but rather more aduaunced During all this meane time of king Henry aforesayd vntill the entring of king Edward it seemeth that Cranmer was scarsly yet throughly persuaded in the right knowledge of the Sacrament or at least was not yet fully rypened in the same wherin shortly after he being more grouÌ„dly confirmed by confereÌ„ce with Bishop Ridley in processe of time did so profite in more ryper knowledge that at last he tooke vpon him the defence of that whole doctrine that is to refute and throw downe first the corporall presence secondly the phantasticall Transubstantiation Thirdly the Idolatrous adoration Fourthlye the false errour of the Papistes that wicked menne doe eate the naturall body of Christ and lastly the blasphemous sacrifice of the Masse Whereupon in conclusion he wrote fiue bookes for the publicke instruction of the Church of England which instruction yet to this day standeth and is receiued in this Church of England Agaynste these fiue bookes of the Archbishop Steuen Gardiner the archenemy to Christ and his Gospell being then in the Tower slubbereth vp a certayne answere such as it was which he in open Court exhibited vp at Lambeth being there examined by the Archbishop aforesayd other the kinges CoÌ„missioners in king Edwardes dayes which booke was intituled An Explication and assertion of the true Catholick fayth touching the blessed SacrameÌ„t of the aultar with a confutation of a booke written against the same Agaynste this Explication or rather a cauilling Sophistication of Steuen Gardiner Doctour of law the Archbishop of Caunterbury learnedlye and copiously replying againe maketh aunswere which also he published abroad to the eies and iudgementes of all men in print All which writinges and bookes as well of the one part as of the other our present story woulde require here to be inferred but because to prosecute the whole matter at length wyll not be comprehended in a small roome and maye make to long taryaunce in our story it shall therfore be best to put of the same vnto the place of the Apendix folowing wherin the Lord willing we intend to close vp both these and other diuers treatises of these learned Martyrs as to this our story shall apperteine The vnquiet spirite of Stephen Gardiner beyng not yet contented after all this thrusteth out an other booke in Latine of the like Popishe Argument but after an other title named Marcus Anthonius Constantius Whereunto first the Archbishoppe agayne intending a full confutation had already absolued three partes of his aunsweare lying in prison Of the which partes two perished in Oxforde the other yet remayneth in my handes ready to bee seene and set forth as the Lord shall see good Also Bishop Ridley lying likewise the same time in prison hauing ther the sayd booke of Marcus Antonius for lack of penne and paper with a lead of a window in the margent of the booke wrote annotations as strayghtnesse of time would serue him in refutation of the
saying Ex fructibus eorum cognoscetis eos id est By theyr fruites yee shall knowe them Why what be theyr fruites Sayncte Paule declareth Post carnem in concupiscentia in munditia ambulant potestatem contemnunt c. i. After the fleshe they walke in concupiscence and vncleannesse they contemne Potestates I gayne In diebus nouissimis erunt periculosa tempora erunt se ipsos amantes cupidi elati immorigeri parentibus proditores c. In the latter dayes there shall bee perillous times Then shall there be men louing themselues couetous proud disobedient to parentes treason-workers Whether these be not the fruites of youre Gospell I referre me to thys worshipfull audience whether the sayde Gospell beganne not with periurye proceeded with adultery was mayntayned with heresie and ended in conspiracy Now sir two poyntes more I marked in youre raging discourse that you made here the one against the holy sacrament the other agaynst the Popes iurisdiction and the authoritie of the Sea Apostolicke Touching the first ye say you haue Gods word with you yea and all the Doctoures I woulde here aske but one question of you whether Gods word be contrarye to it selfe and whether the Doctours teache doctrine contrary to themselues or no For you mayster Cranmer haue taught in this high sacrament of the Aultar three contrary doctrines and yet you pretended in euerye one Verbum Domini Cran. Nay I taught but two contrary doctrines in the same Mart. What doctrine taught you when you condemned Lambert the sacramentary in the kinges presēce in Whitehall Cran. I mayntayned then the Papistes doctrine Mart. That is to say the Catholicke and vniuersall doctrine of Christes Church And how when kinge Henrye dyed did you not translate Iustas Ionas booke Cran. I did so Mart. Then there you defended an other doctrine touchyng the Sacramente by the same token that you sent to Lynne your Printer that where as in the first Printe there was an affirmatiue that is to say Christes body reallye in the sacramente you sent then to your Prynter to put in a not whereby it came miraculouslye to passe that Chrystes bodye was cleane conueyed out of the Sacrament Cranmer I remember there was two Prynters of my sayde booke but where the same not was put in I cannot tell Mart. Then from a Lutherane yee became a Swinglian which is the vilest heresie of all in the highe misterie of the sacrament and for the same heresie you did helpe to burne Lambert the Sacramentary which you now call the catholicke fayth and Gods word Cranmer I graunt that then I beleeued otherwise then I do nowe and so I did vntill my Lord of London D. Ridley did conferre with me and by sondry perswasions and authorities of Doctoures drewe mee quite from my opinion Mart. Now sir as touching the last parte of your Oration you denyed that the popes holinesse was Supreme head of the church of Christ. Cran. I did so Mart. Who say you then is supreme head Cran. Christ. Mart. But whome hath Christ left here in earth his Uicar and head of his Church Cran. No body Mart. Ah why told you not king Henry this when you made him supreme head and now no body is This is treason agaynst his owne person as you then made him Cran. I meane not but euery king in his owne realme and dominion is supreme head and so was hee supreme head of the Church of Christ in England Mart. Is this alwayes true and was it euer so in chrystes Churche Cran. It was so Mart. Then what say you by Nero he was the mightiest Prince of the earth after Christ was ascended was he head of Christes Churche Cran. Nero was Peters head Mart. I aske whether Nero was head of the Churche or no if he were not it is false that you sayd before that all Princes be and euer were heades of the Churche wythin their realmes Cran. Nay it is true for Nero was head of the church that is in worldly respecte of the Temporall bodies of men of whome the Church consisteth for so he beheaded Peter and the Apostles And the Turke too is head of the church in Turky Mart. Then he that beheaded the heades of the Church and crucified the Apostles was head of Chrystes Churche and he that was neuer member of the Churche is head of the church by your new founde vnderstanding of Gods worde ¶ It is not to be supposed contrarye but muche other matter passed in this communication betweene them especially on the Archbyshoppes behalfe Whose answeres I do not thinke to be so slender nor altogether in the same forme of wordes framed if the truthe as it was might be knowne but so it pleased the Notarye thereof being too muche parcially addicted to his mother Sea of Rome in fauour of his faction to diminishe and driue downe the other side either in not shewing all or in reporting the thing otherwise then it was as the common guise is of moste writers to what side their affection moste wayeth theyr Oration commonly inclineth But let vs proceede further in the story of this matter It followed then sayth this reporter when the Archbishop thus hadde aunswered and the standers by began to murmure agaynst him the Iudges not contentee with hys aunsweres willed hym to aunswere directly to the Interrogatoryes whiche Interrogatories articulated agaynst him in forme of lawe were these vnder following ¶ Interrogatories obiected to the Archbishop with his aunsweres annexed to the same 1. INterrog First was obiected that hee the foresayde Thom. Cranmer being yet free and before he entered into holy orders maryed one Ioane surnamed blacke or browne dwelling at the signe of the Dolphine in Cambridge Aunswere Whereunto he aunswered that whether shee was called blacke or browne he knewe not but that hee maryed there one Ioane that he graunted 2. Interrog That after the death of the foresayd wife he entered into holy orders and after that was made Archbyshop by the Pope Auns He receiued he sayd a certayne Bull of the Pope which hee deliuered vnto the king and was Archbyshop by him 3. Inter. Item that he being in holye orders maryed an other woman as his second wife named Anne and so was twise maryed Auns To this he graunted 4. Inter. Item in the time of king Henry the 8. he kept the sayd wife secretly and had children by her Auns Hereunto hee also graunted affirming that it was better for him to haue hys owne then to doe lyke other Priestes holding and keeping other mens wiues 5. Inter Item in the time of king Edward he brought out the sayde his wife openly affirming and professing publickely the same to be his wife Auns He denyed not but he so did and lawfully might doe the same for asmuch as the lawes of the realm did so permitte hym 6. Inter Item that hee shamed not openly to glorye hym selfe to haue had
thought I may erre but hereticke I can not be for as much as I am ready in all things to followe the iudgement of the most sacred worde of God and of the holy catholicke church desiring none other thing then mekely and gently to be taughte it any where which God forbid I haue swarued from the truth And I protest and openly confesse that in all my doctrine and preaching both of the Sacrament of other my doctrine what soeuer it be not onely I meane and iudge those things as the catholicke churche and the moste holy fathers of olde with one accorde haue meant and iudged but also I would gladly vse the same wordes that they vsed and not vse any other woordes but to set my hande to all and singulare their speaches phrases wayes formes of speache which they doe vse in theyr treatises vppon the Sacrament and to keepe still their interpretation But in thys thing I onely am accused for an hereticke because I allowe not the doctrine lately broughte in of the Sacrament and because I consent not to woordes not accustomed in scripture and vnknowen to the ancient Fathers but newly inuented and broughte in by men and belonging to the destruction of soules and ouerthrowing of the pure and olde religion Yeuen c. This appeale being put vp to the B. of Ely he sayde My Lorde our Commission is to proceede agaynste you Omni appellatione remota and therefore we cānot admit it Why quoth he then you doe mee the more wrong for my case is not as euery priuate mans case The matter is betweene the Pope and mee immediatè and none otherwise and I thincke no man oughte to be a Iudge in hys owne cause Well quoth Ely if it may be admitted it shall and so receiued it of hym And then beganne he to perswade earnestly with the Archbyshop to consider hys state and to weigh it wel while there was time to doe hym good promising to become a suter to the K. and Queene for hym and so protested his great loue frendship that had beene betweene them hartily weeping so that for a time he coulde not go on with his tale After going forward he earnestly affirmed that if it hadde not bene the King and Queenes cōmandement whome he could not deny els no worldly cōmoditye should haue made him to haue done it concluding that to be one of the sorowfulst things that euer hapned vnto him The Archb. gently seeming to cōfort him sayd he was very well content withall and so proceeded they to his degradation the perfect forme wherof withal the rites ceremonies therto appertaining taken out of the popes Pontifical because it is already described at full in our first booke of Monuments I shall refer the reader to the same which he shall finde pag. 1493. Heere then to be short when they came to take of hys Pall which is a solemne vesture of an Archb. then sayde he Which of you hathe a Pall to take off my Pall Whych imported as much as they being his inferiors coulde not disgrade him Whereunto one of them said in y◠they were but Bishops they were his inferiors and not competent iudges but being the popes Delegates they myght take his Pal so they did and so proceeding tooke euery thing in order from him as it was put on Then a Barbar clipped his heare round about and the Bish. scraped the tops of hys fingers where he had bene annoynted wherein B. Boner behaued him selfe as roughly and vnmanerly as the other Bishop was to him soft and gentle Whiles they were thus doing All this quoth the Archbishop needed not I had my selfe done wyth this geare long ago Last of all they stripped him out of his gown into his iacket and put vpon him a pore yeoman Bedles gowne ful bare and nearely worne and as euil fauouredly made as one might lightly see and a townes mans cap on hys head and so deliuered him to the secular power After this pageant of degradation all was finished then spake Lord Boner saying to him Nowe are you no Lord any more and so when soeuer he spake to the people of him as hee was continually barking against him euer he vsed this terme This Gentleman heere c. And thus with great compassion and pitie of euery man in this euil fauored gown was he caried to prison Whom there followed a gentleman of Glocestershire with the archbishops owne gowne who standing by being thought to be toward one of the Bishops had it deliuered to him who by the way talking with him said the B. of Ely protested his frendship with teares Yea sayde he he myght haue vsed a great deale more frendship towarde me neuer haue bene the worse thought on for I haue wel deserued it and going into the prison vp wyth him asked hym i◠he would drinke Who answeared him saying if he had a peece of saltfish that he had better wil to eate for he had beene that day somewhat troubled with this matter and had eaten little but now that it is past my heart sayd he is wel quieted Whereupon the gentleman sayd he would giue him mony withal his heart for he was able to do it But he being one toward the lawe and fearing M. Farmers case durst therfore geue him nothing but gaue mony to the bailifs that stood by said that if they were good men they would bestowe it on hym for my L. of Cant. had not one peny in his purse to help him and so left him my Lord bidding him earnestly farewell cōmending him selfe to his praiers and all his friendes That nyght thys gentleman was staide by Boner and Ely for geuing him this mony and but by the help of friends he had bene sent vp to the counsaile Such was the cruelty and iniquity of the time that men could not do good without punishmēt Here foloweth the recantation of the Archbishop wyth his repentance of the same IN this meane time while the Archbishoppe was thus remaining in durance whom they had kept now in prison almost the space of 3. yeares the doctours and diuines of Oxford busied thēselues all that euer they could about M. Cranmer to haue him recante assaying by all craftye practises and alluremēts they might deuise how to bring theyr purpose to passe And to the intent they myghte win him easily they had him to the Deanes house of Christes church in the said Uniuersity where he lacked no delicate fare plaied at the bowles had his pleasure for walking all other things that might bring him from Christ. Ouer and besides all thys secretely and sleightly they suborned certaine men which when they could not expugne him by arguments and disputation should by entreaty and faire promises or any other meanes allure him to recantation perceiuing otherwise what a great wounde they shoulde receiue if the Archb. had stoode stedfast in his sentence and
me thinketh your apparell doth as much vary from an Apostle So then there spake one of the Bishops Gentlemen My Lord sayd he in mockadge geue him a chaire a toste and drinke and he wil be lusty But the Byshop bad haue him away and cōmaunded him to come before him agayn the next day at an houre appoynted But winchester for lacke of leasure or because of sickenes growing vpon him or for what cause els I know not either would not or could not attend vnto him but returned him agayne to his Ordinary Bishop from whence he came So william Tyms being put of agayne to Bishop Boner was placed together and coupled with the other fiue Martyrs aboue named and with them brought together to publicke examination before the Bishop the 21. day of March first in the Bishops Palace of London where the sayd Bishop after his accustomed maner proceeding agaynst them enquyred of them theyr fayth vpon the Sacrament of the aultar To whom they aunswered that the body of Christ was not in the sacrament of the aultar really and corporally after the wordes of consecration spoken by the Prieste of the whiche opinion they had bene of long time some later some sooner euē as God of his mercy dyd call them vnto the knowledge of his Gospell Then the Bishops Chapleines began to reason with thē but with no great authorities either of the scriptures or of the auncient fathers ye may be sure as other theyr large conferences with the learned do already declare An other examination of Tyms and Drakes and the rest before the Bishop of London THe xxiij day of the same moneth next after the Bishop sent agayne for Tyms and Drakes and Ex officio did obiect vnto them certayne Articles the summe and maner wherof were the same which before obiected to Whittell Greene Tudson Went Burn Eliza◠Foster Lashford looke pag. 1589. And the 26. day of the same month he sent for the other foure ministring vnto thē also the same generall articles Unto the which they all in effect answered in matters touching theyr fayth as did the sayd Bartl Grene and the rest Other appearinges they had as the Bishops common maner of proceding was more as I haue often sayd for order and forme of law thē for any zeale of iustice But in conclusion the xxviij day of this Moneth of March William Tyms and Robert Drakes with the other 4. aboue named were brought to the open Consistory in Paules before the sayd Bishop of London to be condēned for heresy The bishop first began in this or like sort Tyms quoth he I will begin with thee firste for thou art and hast bene the ringleader of these thy companions thou hast taughte them heresies confirmed them in their erroneous opinions and hast indeuored as much as in thee lyeth to make them like vnto thy selfe If thy faulte had not tended to the hurt of other I would thē haue vsed thee more charitably and not haue brought thee to this open rebuke I woulde according to the rule of Christ in the 18. of Mathew haue told thee thy fault betwene me thee if thou wouldest not haue heard me I would not so haue lefte thee but I wyth two or thre other would haue exhorted thee if that would not haue serued then woulde I haue told the Church c. But for that thy fault is open manifest to the world and thou thy selfe remainest stout in thine error this charitable dealing is not to be extended towardes thee I haue therfore thought good to proceed by an other rule whereof S. Paule speaketh 1. Tim. 5. Such as sinne rebuke thē openly that other may feare For this cause art thou brought before me in the face of this people to receiue iudgemēt according to thy deserts Let me see what thou canst say why I should not proceed agaynst thee as thine Ordinary My Lord quoth Tyms will you now geue me leaue to speake yea quoth the Bishop Then sayde Tyms My Lord I maruell that you will begin with a lye You call me the ringleader teacher of this cōpany but how vntruly you haue sayd shall shortly appeare for there is none of all these my brethren whiche are brought hither as prisoners but when they were at liberty and out of prison they dissented from you and your doinges as much as they do at this present and for that cause they are now prisoners So it is euident that they learned not their Religiō in prison And as for me I neuer knew them vntil such time as I by your commaundement was prisoner with them how could I then be their ringleader and teacher So that al the world may see how vntruly you haue spokē And as for my fault which you make so greuous whatsoeuer you iudge of me I am wel assured that I hold none other religiō thē Christ preached the Apostles witnessed the primatiue church receiued now of late the Apostolicall and Euangelical preachers of this realm haue faithfully taught for the which you haue cruelly burned them and now you seeke our bloud also Proceed on hardly by what rule you will I force not I do not refuse you for my Ordinary Then sayd the Bishoppe I perceyue thou wilt not be coūted their ringleader How sayst thou wilt thou submit thy selfe to the catholicke Church as an obedient childe in so doing thou shalt be receiued and do wel enough otherwise thou shalt haue iudgement as an hereticke Then one of the prisoners whose name is not certainly knowne sayd my Lord you are no vpright Iudge for you iudge after your owne lust But if you will iudge vs according to the holy Testament of Christe whiche is the word of truth we will accord to your iudgement for vnto that word we wholy submit our selues But as for your iudgement without that truth God shall condemne And this prisoner was very earnestly in hand with the bishop that they might be iudged by the word of God With this the Bishop was offended calling him busye knaue and commaunded him to holde his toung or els he should be had away to a place of smaller ease Then Tyms aunswered and sayd My Lord I doubt not but I am of the Catholicke Church whatsoeuer you iudge of me But as for your Church you haue before this day renounced it and by corporall oth promised neuer to consēt to the same Contrary to the which you haue receyued into this realme the Popes authority therefore you are falsly periured forsworne all the sort of you Besides this you haue both spoken and written very earnestly agaynst that vsurped power now you do burne men that will not acknowledge the Pope to be supreme head Haue I quoth the bishop Where haue I written any thing agaynst the church of Rome My Lord quoth Tyms the Bishoppe of Winchester wrote a very learned Oration intituled De vera obedientia
such in our consciences as euery Christian man is bound to confesse to be the truth of God and euery member of Christes church here in England must needes embrace the same in heart and confesse it with mouth if need require loose and forsake not onely house land possessions riches wife children and friends but also if God will so call them gladly to suffer all manner of persecution and to loose their liues in the defence of GODS worde and trueth set out amongest vs. For our Sauiour Christ requireth the same of vs saying Who soeuer shal be ashamed of me and my worde before this adulterous and sinfull generation the sonne of man will also be ashamed of hym when he shall come in the glorye of his father with the holye Aungels And agayne sayth he Who soeuer will confesse me before men I will confesse him before my father that is in heauen And who soeuer will deny me before men I will also deny hym before my father that is in heauen And whosoeuer shall speake a worde agaynst the sonne of man it shall be forgeuen him but who soeuer shall rayle against the holy ghost it shall not be forgeuē him We humbly beseeche the Queenes Maiestie and you her honorable Commissioners bee not offended with vs for confessing this truth of God so straightly geuen vs in charge of Christ neither bring vppon vs that great sinne that neuer shall be forgeuen and shall cause our Sauiour Iesu Christ in the great day of iudgement before his heauenly Father all his Aungels to deny vs to take frō vs the blessed price and raunsome of his bloudshed wherwith we are redeemed For in that day neither the Queenes highnes neither you nor any man shal be able to excuse vs nor to purchase a pardon of Christ for this horrible sinne and blasphemye of casting aside and condemning his word We can not agree nor consent vnto this so horrible a sinne but we beseeche God for his mercy to geue vs and all menne grace moste earnestly to flee from it and rather if the will of God be so to suffer all extremitie and punishment in thys world then to incurre such damnation before God Manasses who restored agayn the wickednes of idolatrous religiō before put down by Ezechias his father brought the wrath of God vpon the people so that the scriptures sayth Notwithstanding the reformation made by Iosias the Lord turned not from the fiercenes of his great wrath wherwith hee was angrye agaynst Iuda because of the prouocation with the which Manasses prouoked him And the Lord said euen Iuda will I take away from my presence as I cast away Israell I will cast away this Citty of Ierusalem and the house whereof I sayd my name shall be there Ieroboam who at Bethel and Dan erected vp a new found seruice of God and not onely sinned himselfe but also made all Israel to sinne with him so that not onely he was damned for commaunding but the wrath of God came vppon all Israell for obeing that his vngodly commandement Yet was it not so heynous offence to bring man Idolatry neither yet heard of as after reformation made by the godly kinges and princes by the vertuous and holy Bishoppes by the Prophets and seruaunts of God to reiecte and cast of the word and true Religion of GOD and to receaue againe a damned impietie This moste heynous offence is now offered vnto vs although the same be paynted and coloured with the name of reformation restoring of religion auncient fayth wyth the name of the catholicke Churche of vnitie Catholicke truth with the cloke of fayned holines These are sheepe skinnes vnder the which as Christ saith rauening Wolues couer themselues But Christ willeth vs to looke vpon their fruites whereby we may know them and truely this is no good fruite to cast aside Gods word and to bānish the English seruice out of the Churches and in the place of it to bring in a latine tongue vnknowne vnto the people Which as it edifieth no man so hath it bene occasion of all blindnes and errour amonge the people For afore the blessed reformation begun by the most noble Prince of godlye memory the queenes good father and by our late holy and innocent king her good brother finished it is not vnknowne what blindnes errour wee were all in when not one man in all this realme vnlearned in the latine could say in English the Lordes prayer or knew any one article of his beliefe or rehearse any one of the x. cōmandementes And that ignoraunce mother of mischiefe was the very roote and well spring of all Idolatry Sodomiticall Monkery and whorish chastitie of vnmaryed priests of all whoredome dronkennes couetousnes swearing blasphemie with al other wicked sinfull liuing These brought in the seuere wrathe and vengeance of GOD plaging sinne with famine and pestilence and at last the sword consumed and auenged all theyr impietie and wicked liuing As it is greatly to be feared the same or more greuous plagues shall now agayne follow We cannot therefore consent nor agree that the worde of God and praiers in our English tongue which we vnderstand should be taken away from vs and for it a latin seruice we wote not what for none of vs vnderstande it to be agayne brought in amongest vs specially seeing that Christ hath sayd My sheepe heare my voyce and follow me I geue to them euerlasting life The seruice in Englishe teacheth vs that wee are the Lords people and the sheep of his pasture and commandeth that we harden not our hartes as when they prouoked the Lordes wrathe in the wildernes least hee sweare vnto vs as he did sweare vnto them that they should not enter into his rest The seruice in Latine is a confused noyse which if it be good as the say it is yet vnto vs that lack vnderstāding what goodnes can it bring S. Paule commaundeth that in the Churches all thinges shoulde bee done to edifying which we are sure is Gods commaundement But in the Latine seruice nothing is done to edifying but contrarily al to destroy those that are already edified and to driue vs from Gods word and truth and from beleuing of the same and so to bring vs to beleue lyes and fables that tempting and prouoking God we shoulde be brought into the iudgement that blessed Paule speaketh of saying Antichrist shall come according to the working of Satan with all manner of power and signes and lying wonders in all deceiuablenes of vnrighteousnes in those that pearish because they haue not receyued the loue of the truth that they might be saued And therfore God wil send them strong delusion that they should beleue lyes be damned as many as haue not beleued the truth but haue approued vntighteousnesse Thus altogether drawne from God we shall fal into his wrath through vnbeliefe till
the which I truste will be shortly O hasten it good Lorde and shorten these sorrowfull and sinfull dayes for thy great mercies sake Farewell my deare and faithfull louing brother The Lorde defende keepe and preserue you from the power of youre enemies visible and inuisible and sende vs a most ioyfull and merry meeting here or elswhere as it shall please his goodnes to appoynt vs. In the meane space I shall most earnestly desire you to pray for me for I neuer had more neede in my life and doubtles you shall neuer want my poore prayer if it shall please God to accept the prayer of so sinnefull a wretch as I am The Lord impute not my sinnes to me for Iesus Christes sake vnto whose most mercifull defence I do most hartily commit you The blessing of God be with you now and euer Amen I pray you doe my most hartye commendations vnto M. Iohn Glouer I doe not forget him in my dayly prayers and I trust he doth remember me Your poore brother alwayes mindefull of you in my prayer Iohn Careles prysoner abiding Gods pleasure ¶ To my deare brother Harry Adlington prisoner in the Lolardes Tower THe euerlasting peace of God in Iesus Christe the continuall ayde strength ioy and comforte of his moste pure holye and mightye spirite with the increase of faythe and liuely feelyng of hys mercies be most effectuously wrought in your hart my deare and faythfull louing brother Adlington and in the hartes of all your other godly prison fellowes to the full finishing of that good worke which the Lorde hath most graciously begonne in you that the same may bee to the settyng foorth of his glorye the commoditie of his poore afflicted Churche and to your owne eternall ioy and comfort in in him Amen My most deare and faythfull louing brother in oure Lorde I withall the reste of my louing brethren here with me doe moste humbly and hartily commend vs vnto you with al faithfull remembraunce of you in our dayly prayers geuing GOD earnest thankes on your moste happy behalfe for that hee hath geuen you suche hartye boldnes and Christian constancie in the faythfull confession of his euerlasting veritie Blessed bee GOD for thee my dearely beloued brother whiche hathe vouched thee worthy of so great dignitie as to suffer for his sake and settyng foorth of his glory Oh glad in hart mayest thou bee to whom it is geuen not onely to beleue in thy Lord and Christ most liuely but also to suffer for his sake as one of his seely sheepe appointed to the slaughter Bee of good comfort therefore my good brother for your callyng vnto the Crosse of Christ was after a marueilous sorte Surely it was onely the Lordes appointement and therefore hee will well performe his owne worke in and vpon you to the great magnifying of his glory and comfort of your brethren whose hartes are mightely refreshed to heare how hartely you haue behaued your selfe hetherto This present day I receaued a Letter from you at the readyng whereof my brethren and I were not a little comforted to see your conscience so quieted in Christ and your continuaunce so stedfast in him whiche thynges be the speciall giftes of GOD not geuen vnto euery man but to you his deare dearelyng electe and chosen in Christ and such as you bee And where as you doe require to knowe my simple mynde concernyng your aunswere vnto Doctour Story and the Chauncelour truely I say you did aunswere them very well for there are but two Sacramentes in deede that is to say the Sacrament of Baptisme and the Sacrament of the body and bloud of Christ as you haue full well aunswered them praysed be GOD for his good giftes who chuseth the weake to confounde the strong and the foolishe to confounde the worldly wise If when you come before them agayne they doe aske you what a Sacrament is say you that a Sacrament beyng ministred accordyng to Christes institution is a visible signe of an inuisible grace and hath the promise of GODS mercy annexed vnto it auaylable to all such as doe worthely receaue it and not vnworthely worshyppe it as they would haue vs to doe contrary to GODS commaundement And these properties belongyng to Christes true Sacramentes can not bee applyed vnto any one of those fiue Sacramentes whiche they haue inuented of their owne brayne since Antechrist began to reigne to blinde the people withall I perceiue deare hart that vppon Friday they doe entend to condemne you and to geue you your iudgement Therefore I thinke they will haue no great reasonyng with you but bidde you aunswere them directly either yea or nay to all such thynges as they haue to charge you withall whiche they haue gathered of you since you came into their cruell handes But if they will needes make many wordes with you because you are but a simple man and therefore perchaunce they will be the busier with you to trouble you with many questions to comber your knowledge and then seeme to triumph ouer you and that truth that you do hold if I say they do this as perhappes for some euill purpose they will then bee you so playne and as short as you cā saying roundly vnto them these or such like wordes as nigh as you can Be it knowen vnto you that I in all pointes doe beleeue as it becommeth a true Christian and as I haue bene truely taught in the dayes of that good Kyng Edwarde of such godly Preachers and Prophetes sent of GOD as haue sealed their doctrine with their bloud from whom I will dissent in no poynt for I am a poore man without learnyng but am commaunded of GOD to folow the counsell of his constant Preachers and so doe I entend to doe GOD geuyng me grace and assistaunce thereto As for you I knowe you to bee none of Christes shepeheardes but rauenyng Wolues whiche come to kill and scatter the flocke of Christ as the Lorde sayd you should and doth will vs to beware of you and your poysoned doctrine biddyng vs to iudge you accordyng to your fruites whereby all men may see and knowe what you be that will not be wilfully blind But the good shepeheardes haue geuen their liues for the defence of Christes flocke and I am commaunded to folowe their faythfull and Godly example and to confesse with them one trueth euen to the fire if GOD shall see it good and this as a true Christian I haue hetherto done and hence foorth by GODS grace entend for to doe And if for the same GOD shall suffer you to take awaye my lyfe as you haue done theirs I am contented therewith his will be done for that onely is good But of this bee you sure the Lord will shortly call you to accompt for all the innocent bloud that is shedde within this Realme whiche you haue brought into a most woefull case and made many a heauie hart in the same and moe I perceaue you
all other his benefites Ah my deare heart in the Lord well is me that euer I was borne that God of his great mercy and infinite goodnes hath vsed me most miserable wretche at any tyme as his instrument to minister any thing vnto you eyther by wordes or writing that might bee an occasion of your ioy and comfort in the Lorde and a prouoking of you to prayse and thankesgeuing vnto GOD for the same as your moste louing and godly letter seemeth to importe Oh happy am I that the Lorde hath appoynted me vnto so good a ground to sowe his seede vppon but muche more happie are you whose heart the Lorde hath prepared made so meete to receiue the same so effectuously geuing therto the sweete showers and heauenly dewes of his grace and holy spirit that it may bring forth fruite in due season accordingly the increase whereof we shall shortly reape together with perfect ioye and gladnes and that continually Therefore my deare brother I say vnto you as good Elizabeth did to her deare cosin Mary Happy are you and happy shall you be for euermore because you haue beleued The most sweet and faythfull promises of your redeemer Iesus Christ you haue surely layd vp in the treasury of your hart His comfortable callinges you haue faythfully heard his faythfull admonitions you haue humbly obeyed and therefore you shall neuer come into iudgement your sinnes shall neuer be remembred for your sauiour hath cast them all into the bottome of the sea he hath remoued them from you as farre as is the East from the West and hath geuen you for an euerlasting possession his iustification holynesse so that now no creature neyther in heauen nor in earth shal be able to accuse you before the throne of the heauenly king Sathan is nowe iudged he is nowe cast out from you hee hath no part in you you are wholy geuen vnto Christ whyche wil not loose you your stedfast fayth in him hathe ouercome that sturdy and braggyng Prince of the worlde Christ hath geuen you the finall victory ouer hym and al hys army that they shall neuer hurt you What woulde you haue more Oh my deare heart howe great treasures are layde vp in store for you and how gloryous a Crowne is alreadye made and prepared for you And albeit the holy Ghost doth beare wytnesse of all these thinges in your heart and maketh you more sure and certain thereof then if you had all the outward oracles in the worlde yet I being certaynly perswaded and fully assured by the testimony of Gods spirite in my conscience of youre eternall and sure saluation in our sweete Sauioure Iesus Christe haue thought it good yea and my bounden duety not onely at thys tyme to wryte vnto you and to shew my ioyfull hart in that behalfe but also by the word and commaundement of Christ to pronounce and affirme in the name and worde of the heauenly king Iehouah and in the behalfe of his sweete sonne Iesus chryst oure Lorde to whom all knees shall bow whom all creatures shall worshippe and also by the impulsion of the holy Ghost by whose power and strength all the faythfull bee regenerate I doe I say pronounce to thee my deare brother T. V. that thou art already a Citizen of heauen The Lord thy God in whom thou doest put all thy trust for his deare sonnes sake in whom thou doest also vndoubtedly beleue hath freely forgeuen thee all thy sinnes clearely released all thyne iniquities and full pardoned all thine offences bee they neuer so many so grieuous or so great and will neuer remember them any more to condemnation As truely as he liueth he will not haue thee dye the death but hath vtterly determined purposed and eternally decreed that thou shalte lyue with him for euer Thy sore shall bee healed and thy woundes bounde vpp euen of himselfe for his owne names sake He doth not nor will not looke vpon thy sinnes in thee but he respecteth and beholdeth thee in Christ in whome thou art lyuely graffed by faith in his bloud and in whome thou art most assuredly elected and chosen to be a sweete vessell of his mercy and saluation and wast thereto predestinate in him before the foundation of the world was laid In testimony and earnest whereof he hath geuen thee his good and holye spirite which woorketh in thee faith loue and vnfained repentance with other godly vertues contrary to the corruption of thy nature Also he hath commanded me this day although a most vnwoorthy wretch to be a witnesse hereof by the ministery of hys holy woord grounded vpon the truth of his most faithfull promisses the which thou beleeuing shalt liue for euer Beleeuest thou this my deare heart I knowe well thou doest beleeue The Lorde increase thy faith and geue thee a liuely feeling of all hys mercies wherof thou art warranted and assured by the testimony of the holy Ghost who confirme in thy conscience to the vtter ouerthrowing of Sathan and those his most hurtfull dubitations wherby he is accustomed to molest and vexe the true children of God all that I haue sayde and by Gods grace I will as a witnesse thereof confirme and seale the same with my bloud for a most certaine truthe Wherefore my good brother praise the Lord with a ioyful heart and geue him thankes for this his exceeding great mercy casting away all dubitation and wauering yea all sorow of heart and pensiuenesse of minde for this the Lord your God and most deare and louing father commandeth you to doe by me nay rather by his owne mouth woord pronounced by me But now my deare brother after that I haue done my message or rather the Lordes message in deede I coulde finde in my heart to wryte 2. or 3. sheetes of paper declaring the ioy I beare in my heart for you mine owne bowels in the Lord yet the time being so short as you do well know I am heere constrained to make an ende desiring you to pardone my slacknesse and to forgeue my great negligence towardes you promising you still that so long as my poore life doth last my prayer shal supply that my pen doth wāt as knoweth the almighty God to whose most merciful defence I doe heartely commit you and all other his deare children as wel as though I had rehearsed them by name desiring them most heartely to remember me in their hearty and dailye prayers as I know right well they doe for I feele the daily comfort and commodity therof therfore I neither wil nor can forget them nor you or any such like The blessing of God be with you al. Amē Yours for euer vnfainedly Iohn Careles A letter of thankes to a faithfull frend of his by whom he had receiued much comfort in his inward troubles BLessed be God the father of all mercye for the great comfort and Christian consolation which he hath so mercifully ministred vnto
societie And so for this and other Popish pranckes continuing obstinate still he was expelled the house After hee was thus dispatched of his roume hee was faine for his owne maintenance to applie him selfe to be a teacher of children in the house of sir Frances Knolles in the whych trade hee continued vntill the commynge of Queene Mary And wheÌ„ her visitors were sent to Magdalene Colledge vnder a title of reformation wheras all thinges were better afore I meane to displace diuers of the fellowes that were learned and to put ryghte Catholickes as they called them in theyr roumes then came thys Iulins Palmer waiting to be restored to his liuing againe of which he had bene depriued before thinking by good right to be restored of them whose Faith and religion as he sayde he did to the vttermoste of his power defend and maintaine And in deede at length hee obtayned the same Then after he was restored againe to his house in Queene Maries raigne God dealt so mercifull wyth him that in the ende he became of an obstinate Papist an earnest and a zealous Gospeller Concerning whose conuersion to the truthe for the more credite to be geuen to the same we haue heere putte downe a letter wrytten by one M. Bullingham felow in some part of K. Edwardes time wyth the sayde Palmer then also of the same faction of religion with him and toward the latter end of the said Kings raigne a voluntary exile in Fraunce for papistrie In Queene Maries daies likewise a chaplaine vnto Steuen Gardiner B. of Wint. And after comming in of Queene Elizabeth suche a one as for his obstinacy was quite and cleane dispatched from all his liuings by her Maiesties commissioners And yet now God be praised therefore a most constant professor and earnest teacher of the woord of God This man at the request of a certain friend of his in LondoÌ„ being desirous to know the certaine truthe thereof wrate vnto hym concerning this Iulins The copie of which letter we thought good here to insert for that the parties being aliue can testifie the same to be true and certaine if any shall doubt thereof The letter of M. Bullingham is thys M. B. I wish you and all yours continual health in the Lorde Hitherto haue I not wrytten any thing vnto you concerning Iulines Palmer that constante witnesse of Gods truthe for that his doings and sayings known vnto me were worne out of my remembrance and to wryte an vntroth it were rather to deface blemish then to adorne and beutify him After his coÌ„uersion to the most holy gospel I neuer sawe his face Wherefore the lesse haue I to certifye you off But so much as seemeth to me to serue most vnto the purpose heere I commend vnto you and in witnesse that my sayings are true I subscribe my name willyng praying and beseechinge you to publishe the same to the whole world c. At what time I Bullingham entended to forsake England and to flie into Fraunce for the wicked Popes sake whych came to passe in dede for in Roane I was for a time this Iulines Palmer and Rich. Ducke brought me outwardes in my iourney til we came to London where on a day Iulines Palmer I walked to S. Iames the Quenes place and as we leaned at the great gate of that place Palmer spake thus vnto me Bullingham you know into what misery and calamities we are faln for the Pope his religion We are yong men abhorred of all men now presently and like to be abhorred more and more Let vs consider what hangeth ouer our heads You are departing into a strange country bothe frendless and monilesse where I fear me you shal taste of sowrer sauces then hetherto you haue done And as for me I am at my wits end The face of hell it self is as amiable vnto me as the sight of Magdalene colledge For there I am hated as a venemous Tode Woulde God I were raked vnder the earthe And as touching our religion euen our consciences beare witnesse that we taste not such an inward swetenesse in the profession therof as we vnderstand the gospellers to taste in theyr religion Yea to say the truthe we maintaine we wote not what rather of will then of knowledge But what then Rather then I wil yelde vnto them I wil beg my bread So Palmer bequeathed him selfe to the wide world and I passed ouer into Normandie At my returne into England againe my chance was to mete Palmer in Paules where a Roode was set vp This our meeting was in the beginning of Quene Maries raigne and our miserable departing not long before the ende of K. Edwardes daies Then after oure greting thus said Palmer Bullingham is this our God for whoÌ„ we haue smarted No Palmer quod I it is an image of him An Image quod he I tel thee plainly BullinghaÌ„ Ihon Caluin whose institutions I haue perused sith our departure telleth me plainly by Gods word that it is an idoll and that the Pope is Antichrist and his clergy the filthy sinke hole of hel and now I beleue it For I feele it sensibly O that God had reuealed these matters vnto me in times past I woulde haue bequeathed this Romish religion or rather irreligion to the Deuill of hell froÌ„ whence it came Beleue them not Bullingham I will rather haue these knees pared of then I will kneele to yonder Iacknapes meaning the rode God helpe me I am borne to trouble and aduersitie in this worlde Well Palmer sayd I is the winde in that corner with you I warrant you it will blow you to lâ—tle ease at the end I wil neuer haue to do with you agayne So I left Palmer walking in Paules who thorow the element of fier is exalted aboue the elementes where eternall rest is prepared for persecuted Martyrs Thus much is true and let it be knowen that I Bullingham affirme it to be true More I haue not to saye In these wordes and deedes it appeareth that God had elected him From Bridgewater Aprill 26. Anno. 1562. By me Iohn Bullingham When he was by the visiters restored to his Colledge although he began some thing to sauor and taste of Gods truthe by conference and company of certaine godly and zealous men abroade in time of his expulsion specially at the house of sir Frances Knowls yet was he not throughly perswaded but in most poyntes continued for a while either blinde or els doubtfull Neither could he chuse but vtter himself in priuate reasoning from time to time both in what poyntes he was fully resolued and also of what poynts he doubted For such was his nature alway both in Papistrie and in the Gospell vtterly to detest all dissimulation in so much that by the meanes of his plainnes and for that he could not flatter he suffred much woe both in K. Edwards and also in Quene Maries time Wheras hee mighte at the first haue liued in
great quietnesse if hee coulde haue dissembled and bothe done and spoken against his conscience as many stirring Papistes then did And likewise he mighte haue escaped burning in Queene Maries time if he woulde either haue spoke◠or kept silence against his conscience as manye weake Gospellers did But Palmer could in no wise dissemble Now within short space God so wrought in his hart that he became very inquisitiue and carefull to heare and vnderstand howe the Martyrs were apprehended what articles they died for how they were vsed and after what sort they tooke theyr death In so much that he spared not at his owne charges to sende ouer one of his schollers in the companye of a Bacheler of that house to Glocester to see vnderstand the whole order of B. Hoopers deth and to bring him true report therof Which thing some thinke he the rather did because he was woont in king Edwards time to say that none of them all would stand to death for their religion Thus he learned with what extreme horrible cruelty the martyrs of God were tried and how valiauntly they ouercame all kinde of torments to the ende Wherof he himself also did see more experience afterward at the examination and death of those holy confessors and martyrs which were burned at Oxford before his eyes in so muche that the first hope which the godly conceyued of him was at the retourne from the burning of B. Ridley and B. Latimer At what time in the hearing of diuers of his frendes he brast out into these woordes and suche like O raging crueltie O tyrannie tragicall and more than barbarous From that day forward he studiously sought to vnderstand the truth and therefore with all speede he borrowed Peter Martyrs Commentaries vpon the first to the Corinthes of one of Magdalenes yet aliue and other good bookes of other men And so through harty praier and diligent search and conference of the scriptures at length he beleeued and imbraced the truth with great ioy and so profited in the same that daily more and more hee declared it both in word and dede In such sort as he neuer hated the truth more stubbornly before then afterward he willingly embraced the same whē it pleased God to open his eies and to reueale vnto him the light of his woord And nowe againe when he should come to Church in those dayes of Poperie there to be occupied among the rest in singing of Respondes reading of Legendes and suche like stuffe allotted vnto him he had as much pleasure he sayd to be at them as a Beare to be baited and wearied wyth dogs When he came it was as it appeared more to auoid displeasure and daunger then for any good will and readye affection At length through Gods grace he grew vp to suche maturitie and ripenes in the truth that he spared not to declare certaine sparkes thereof in his outward behauior and doyngs For when he should keepe his bowing measures at Confiteor as the custome there was in turning hymselfe to and fro sometyme Eastward somtyme Westward and afterward knocke his brest at the eleuatiō time agaynst which Idolatrous adoration hys hart did so vehemently rise that sometyme hee would absent hymselfe from them and sometyme beyng there he would euen at the sucring tyme as they termed it gette hym out of the church to auoyd those vngodly gestures and Idolatrous adoration To be shorte perceiuing after a while that hee was greatly suspected and abhorred of the President then being which was M. Cole and of diuers other whiche before were his friendes and therewithall feeling great conflict and torment of conscience daily to grow with his conuersation with idolaters seeing also that his newe life and old liuing might not wel nor quietly stande together he addressed himselfe to depart the house For he thoughte it not best to abide the dāger of expulsion as he did at the first seeing the weather was now waxed warmer And being demanded at that time of a special frend who wold gladly haue perswaded him to stay there longer whether he would go or how he would liue he made this answer Domini est terra plenitudo eius i. The earth is the Lordes and the fulnesse thereof Let the Lord woorke I will commit my selfe to God and the wide worlde Here I thinke it expedient before I wryte of the painfull surges that he suffered after he came abroade into the perillous gulphes and deepe Sea of this wretched wyde world first to reherse one or two exāples of his outward behauioure at suche tymes as he hadde recourse to the Colledge after his last departure whereby the Reader may yet better vnderstand of his simplicitie playnenesse and how farre wide he was from all cloked dissimulation in Gods cause which certayne godlesse personnes haue sought maliciously to charge hym with all Beyng at Oxford on a certayne tyme in Magdalene Colledge and hauyng knowledge that the Spanish Frier Iohn who succeeded D. Peter Martyr in the office of the Diuinitie Lecture would preach there that present Sonday he would not at the first graunt to be present at it At length a friend of his a fellow of that house persuaded so much with him that he was content to accompany his sayde friend to the church But sodainly as the Frier vehemently inueyed against Gods truth in defendyng certayne popish heresies Palmer hauyng many eyes bente and directed towardes hym departed from amongst the middest of the auditorie and was found in hys friends chamber weepyng bitterly Afterward beyng demaunded why he slipt away vpon such a sodayne Oh sayd he if I had not openly departed I should haue openly stopped myne eares For the Friers blasphemous talke in disproouyng or rather deprauyng the veritie made myne eares not to glowe but my hart worse to smart then if myne eares had bene cut from myne head It chanced another tyme that the same friend of hys called M. Shipper beyng then Bursar of the house bade hym to dinner in hys chamber Palmer not knowyng what ghestes were also thither inuited and bidden hapned there contrary to his expectation to meete with the foresayd Frier with whom were present D. Smith Doc. Tresham and diuers other papists whose company Palmer coulde not well beare and therefore whisperyng a friend in the eare he sayd he would be gone for that was no place for hym I will sayth he to the Bursars Table in the great hall The Bursar vnderstandyng his mynde desired hym of all friendshippe not so to depart alledgyng that it were the next way to be wray hymselfe as it were of purpose to cast hymselfe into the Briers with many other perswasions as the shortnes of tyme would permit In the end he condescēded to his request and taried Now as he came to the fire side the Frier saluted hym cherefully in Latine for he could not speake Englishe Palmer with an amiable countenaunce resaluted him
gently But when the Frier offered hym hys hand he castyng his eye aside as though he had not seene it found matter of talke to another standyng by and so auoyded it which thyng was well marked of some not without great grudge of stomacke After they were set and had well eaten the Frier with a pleasaunt looke offeryng hym the cup sayd Propino tibi inuenis erudite i. I drinke to you learned yong man Palmer at that word blushyng as red as scarlet aunswered Non agnosco nomen domine i. I knowledge no such name O sir. And therewith takyng the cup at his hand he set it downe by hym as though he would haue pledged him anone after but in the end it was also well marked that he did it not When diner was done beyng sharply rebuked of the sayd Bursar hys friend for hys so vnwise vnciuile and vnseemely behauiour as he termed it he made aunswer for hymselfe and sayd Oleum eorum non demulcet sed frangit caput meum i. The oyle of these men doth not supply but breaketh my hed Another tyme which was also the last tyme of his beyng at Oxforde not long before hys death one Barwike an old acquaintaunce of hys beyng sometyme Clarke of Magdalenes and then fellow of Trinitie colledge a rank papist began to reason with hym in his friendes chamber aforesayd and perceiuyng hym to be zealous and earnest in the defence of the veritie he sayd vnto hym in the hearing of M. Thomas Parry and others there present Wel Palmer well now thou art stoute and hardie in thine opinion but if thou were once brought to the stake I beleeue thou wouldest tell me another tale I aduise thee beware of the fire it is a shrewd matter to burne Truely sayth Palmer I haue bene in daunger of burning once or twise and hitherto I thanke GOD I haue escaped it But I iudge verily it will be my end at the last welcome be it by the grace of God In deed it is a hard matter for them to burne that haue the mynd and soule linked to the body as a thiefes foote is tied in a payre of fetters but if a man be once able through the helpe of Gods spirite to seperate and deuide the soule from the body for him it is no more masterie to burne then for me to eate this piece of bread Thus much by the way concerning his plainnes with out dissimulation and how he feared not openly to shewe hymselfe more grieued in hart to heare the worde of God blasphemed then to suffer any worldly paynes Now let vs proceed in our story and faithfully declare both the occasion and maner of his death Within short space after hee had yelded vp his fellowship in Oxford he was through Gods prouidence who neuer fayleth them that first seeke his glory placed scholemaister by Patent in the Grammer schoole of Readyng where he was well accepted of all those that feared God and fauoured his word as well for his good learning and knowledge as also for his earnest zeale and profession of the truth But Sathan the enemie of all godly attemptes enuying his good proceedyngs and prosperous successe in the same would not suffer hym there long to be in quiet Wherfore he stirred vp against hym certayne double faced hypocrites which by dissimulation crafty insinuatiō had crept in to vnderstand hys secrets vnder the pretence of a zeale to the gospell Which men he suspecting no deceit right ioyfully imbraced making them priuy of al his doyngs For as he hymselfe was then feruently enflamed with the loue of heauenly doctrine so had hee an incredible desire by all means possible to allure and encourage others to the profession of the same These faithful and trustie brethren so soone as they had found good oportunitie spared not in his absence to rifle his study of certayne godly bookes and writyngs amongest the which was his replication to Morwines verses touching Winchesters epitaph and other arguments both in Latin and English written by him against the popish procedings and specially against their vnnaturall brutish tyranny executed toward the Martyrs of God When they had thus done they were not ashamed to threaten hym that they would exhibite the same to the Counsayle vnles he would without delay depart out of their coastes and geue ouer the schole to a friend of theirs The truth of this story appeareth in part by a letter written with hys owne hand out of pryson eight dayes before he was burned which because it is of certaine credite and came to our handes therefore we are the bolder to auouche it for a truth Thus then was this sillie yong man for the sauegard of his lyfe forced to depart vppon the sodayne from Readyng leauyng behynd hym in the handes of his enemies his stuffe and one quarters stipende and so he tooke hys iourney toward Esham where hys mother then dwelt hopyng to obtaine at her hands certaine Legacies due to hym by his fathers last will which he should haue receyued certaine yeares before and taking his iourney by Oxford he requested certain of his friends to accompany him thither His mother vnderstandyng his state and errande by M. Shipper and his brother whom he had sent before to entreat for him as soone as she beheld him on his knees askyng her blessing as he had bene accustomed to do thou shalt sayd she haue Christes curse and myne wheresoeuer thou go He pausing a little as one amased at so heauy a greetyng at length sayde O mother your owne curse you may geue me which God knoweth I neuer deserued but Gods curse you cannot geue me for hee hath already blessed me Nay sayth she thou wentest from Gods blessing into the warme sunne when thou wast banished for an heretike out of that worshipfull house in Oxforde and now for the lyke knauery art driuen out of Readyng too Alas mother sayth he you haue bene misse informed I was not expelled nor driuen away but freely resigned of myne accorde And hereticke I am none for I stande not stubbornly agaynst any true doctrine but defend it to my power And you may be sure they vse not to expel nor banish but to burne heretikes as they terme them Well quoth she I am sure thou doest not beleeue as thy father and I and all our forefathers haue done But as we were taught by the new lawe in K. Edwards dayes which is damnable heresie In deed I confesse sayd he that I beleeue that doctrine which was taught in K. Edwards tyme which is not heresie but truth neither is it newe but as olde as Christ and his Apostles If thou be at that poynte sayth she I require thee to departe from my house and out of my sight and neuer take me for thy mother hereafter As for money and goodes I haue none of thyne thy father bequeathed nought for heretickes Fagots I haue to burne thee
first what he will say to his owne handy worke Ieffrey Ye say truth Tell me Palmer art thou he that wrote this faire volume Looke vpon it Palmer I wrote it in deede and gathered it out of the scripture Ieffrey Is this doggish rime yours also Looke Palmer I wrote this I deny not Ieffrey And what say you to these Latine verses entituled Epicidion c. Are they yours too Palmer Yea sir. Ieffrey Art thou not ashamed to affirme it It came of no good spirit that thou didst both raile at the dead slander a learned and Catholike man yet alyue Palmer If it be a slander he hath slandered hymselfe For I do but report hys owne writyng open the folly therin declared And I recken it no railyng to inuey agaynst Annas and Caiphas beyng dead Ieffrey Sayest thou so I will make thee recant it and wryng Peccaui out of your lying lyppes ere I haue done with thee Palmer But I know that although of my selfe I bee able to do nothyng yet if you and all myne enemies both bodily and ghostly should do your worst you shall not be able to bryng that to passe neither shall ye preuaile agaynst Gods mighty spirit by whom we vnderstand the truth and speake it boldly Ieffrey Ah are you ful of the spirit Are you inspired with the holy ghost Palmer Sir no man can beleeue but by the inspiration of the holy ghost Therfore If I were not a spirituall man and inspired with Gods holy spirite I were not a true christian Qui spiritum Christi non habet hic non est eius i. He that hath not the spirit of Christ is none of his Ieffrey I perceyue you lacke no words Palmer Christ hath promised not onely to geue vs store of words necessary but with them such force of matter as the gates of hell shall not be able to confound or preuayle agaynst it Ieffrey Christ made such a promise to his Apostles I trow you will not compare with them Palmer With the holy Apostles I may not compare neyther haue I any affiaunce in myne owne wit or learnyng which I know is but small yet this promise I am certain pertaineth to all such as are appoynted to defende Gods truth against hys enemies in the tyme of their persecution for the same Ieffrey Then it pertaineth not to thee Palmer Yes I am right well assured that thorough hys grace it pertaineth at this present to me as it shal I dout not appeare if you geue me leaue to dispute wyth you before this audience in the defence of all that I haue there written Ieffrey Thou art but a beardlesse boy starte vp yesterday out of the schooles and darest thou presume to offer disputation or to encounter with a Doctor Palmer Remember M. Doctour Spiritus vbi vult spirat And agayne Ex ore infantium c. And in another place Abscondisti haec a sapientibus c. i. The spirit breatheth whē it pleaseth hym c. Out of the mouth of Infants c. And thou hast hidden these thyngs from the wyse c. God is not tyed to tyme wit learnyng place nor person And although your wit and learnyng be greater then myne yet your beliefe in the truth and zeale to defend the same is not greater then myne Register Sir if you suffer hym thus impudently to trifle with you he will neuer haue done Ieffrey Wel ye shal vnderstand that I haue it not in commission at this present to dispute with you neither were it meete that we should call againe into question such Articles as are already discussed and perfectly defined by our mother the holy Church whom we ought to beleue without why or wherefore as the Creede telleth vs. But the cause why ye be now called hither is that ye might be examined vpon such articles as are ministred against you such matter as is here conteined in your hand writyng that it may be seene whether you will stand to it or nay How say you to this Palmer By your holy church you meane the Sinagogue of Rome which is not vniuersall but a perticular Church of shauelyngs The catholike church I beleeue yet not for her owne sake but because she is holy that is to say a Church that groundeth her beliefe vpon the word of her spouse Christ. Ieffrey Leaue railing answer me directly to my questiō Will ye stand to your writing or will ye not Palmer If ye prooue any sentence therein comprised not to stand with Gods word I will presently recant it Ieffrey Thou impudent fellow haue I not told thee that I came not to dispute with thee but to examine thee Here the parson of Inglefield pointing to the pixe said What seest thou yonder Palmer A canapie of silke brodered with gold Person Yea but what is within it Palmer A piece of bread in a clout I trow Person Thou art as froward an heretike as euer I talked with all Here was much spoken of Confiteor and other partes of the Masse Person Do you not beleeue that they which receiue the holy Sacrament of the aultar do truly eate Christes natural body Palmer If the Sacrament of the Lordes supper bee ministred as Christ did ordaine it the faithfull receiuers do in deed spiritually and truely eate and drinke in it Christes very naturall body and bloud Person The faithfull receiuers ye cannot bleare our eies with such Sophistry Doe not all maner receiuers good bad faithfull and vnfaithfull receiue the very natural body in forme of bread Palmer No sir. Person How prooue you that Palmer By this place Qui manducat me viuet propter me i. He that eateth me shall lyue for me Person See that fond fellow whiles he taketh himselfe to be a Doctor of the law you shall see me prooue him a stark foolish dawe Do you not read likewise Quicunque inuocauerit nomen domini saluus erit id est Whosoeuer inuocateth the name of the Lord shall be saued Ergo Doe none but the godly call vppon hym therefore you must marke how S. Paul answereth you He sayth that the wicked do eate the true body to their condemnation As Palmer was bent to aunswere him at the full the Person interrupted hym crying still what sayest thou to S. Paule Palmer I say that S. Paule hath no such wordes Person See the impudent fellow denieth the playne text Qui edit bibit corpus Domini indignè reus erit Iudicij i. He that eateth and drinketh the body of the Lord vnworthily is guiltie of iudgement Palmer I beseech you lend me your booke Person Not so The Shiriffe I pray you lend hym your booke So the booke was geuen ouer to hym Palmer Your owne booke hath Qui manducat hunc panem c. i. He that eateth this bread Person But S. Hieromes translation hath Corpus Palmer Not so M. Parson and God bee praysed that I haue in the meane season shut
I am no hereticke Cooke Yes quoth he For M. Read told me that then wast the rankest hereticke of all them in the Kynge◠Benche Iackson I sayd I knew him not Cooke No quoth he Yes hee examined thee at the kinges Benche Iackson I aunswered him and sayd he examined fiue other but not me Cooke Then answer me what sayest thou to the blessed sacrament of the Aultar tell me Iackson I answered it is a diffuse question to aske me at the first dash you promising to deliuer me Cooke What an hereticke is this quoth he Iackson I sayd it is easier to call a man hereticke then to proue him one Cooke Then he sayd what Church art thou of Iackson What church quoth I I am of the same church that is builded on the foundation of the Prophetes the Apostles Iesus Christ being the head corner stone Cooke Thou art an hereticke quoth he Iackson Yea quoth I how can that be seeing that I am of that Church I am sure that you will not say that the Prophetes and Apostles were heretickes Cooke No quoth he But what sayst thou to the blessed sacrament of the Aultar agayne Tell me Iackson I aunswered hym and sayde I finde it not written Cooke No quoth he Keeper away with him Iackson Yet I taryed there longe and did talke wyth hym and I said Sir I can be content to be tractable and obedient to the word of God Cooke He aunswered and sayde to me that I knewe not what the word of God meant nor yet whether it wer true or not Iackson I aunswered and sayd to hym yes that I do Cooke Wherby quoth he Iackson Hereby sayde I. Our sauioure Christ sayth Searche the Scriptures for in them you thinke to haue eternall lyfe For they be they that testifie of me Cooke This is a wise proofe quoth hee Iackson It is so quoth I What say you then to these wordes that the Prophet Dauid sayd What soeuer hee be that feareth the Lord he will shewe him the way that hee hathe chosen his soule shall dwell at ease and his seede shall possesse the land The secretes of the Lorde are amonge them that feare hym and he sheweth them his couenaunt c. Cooke Well quoth he you shall bee ridde shortly one way or other Iackson Thē I said to him my life lyeth not in mans handes therefore no man shall do more vnto me then god will suffer him Cooke No quoth he Thou art a stubborne naughty fellow Iackson You cannot iudge of me quoth I excepte you did see some euill by me Cooke No quoth he Why may not I iudge thee as well as thou and thy fellowes iudge vs and call vs Papistes Iackson Why quoth I that is no iudgement but Christ sayth If you refuse me and receiue not my worde you haue one that iudgeth you The word that I haue spokē vnto you now shall iudge you in the last day Cooke I pray thee tell me who is the head of the congregation Iackson I aunswered and sayd Christ is the head Cooke But who is head in earth Iackson I sayd Christ had members here in yearth Cooke Who are they quoth he Iackson They quoth I that are ruled by the worde of God Cooke You are a good fellow quoth he Iackson I am that I am quoth I. Cooke Then he sayd to my keeper haue him to prison agayne Iackson I am contented with that quoth I and so we departed I aunswered no further in this matter because I thought he shoulde not haue my bloud in a corner But I hope in the liuing God that when the time shall come before the congregation I shall shake theyr building on an other maner of fashion For they build but vpon sande and their walles be daubed with vntempered morter and therefore they cannot stand long Therefore good brothers and sisters be of good cheare for I trust in my God I and my other prison fellowes shall goe ioyfully before you praysing God most hartily that we are coūted worthy to be witnesses of his truth I pray you accept my simple aunswere at this time commyttyng you vnto God Of this Iohn Iackson besides this his foresayde aunsweres and examination before Doctor Cooke one of the Commissioners no more as yet came vnto our handes ¶ The examination of Iohn Newman Martyr which is to be referred to his story before pag. 1683. IOhn Newman was first apprehended in Kente dwelling in the towne of Maydestone and there was examined before D. Thornton Suffragan and others at Tenterden From thence he was brought to Boner and there condemned with M. Denley and Pachyngham and burned at Saffron Walden as is before storyed But because his examinations and aunsweres before the Suffragan came not then to my handes I thought here in this place to bestow them rather then they shuld vtterly be suppressed And first what his aunswere was by writing to the sayd Suffragan after his apprehension you shall heare by the tenour of his owne wordes as follow IT may please you to vnderstande that for the space of all the time of king Edwardes raigne we were dilligently instructed with continuall sermons made by such men whose faythe wysedome learning and vertuous liuing was commended vnto all men vnder the kinges hande and seale and vnder the handes of the whole Counsell These men taught dilligently a long tyme perswading vs by the allegations of Gods word that there was no transubstantiation nor corporall presence in the sacrament Their doctrine was not beleued of vs sodainly but by their cōtinuall preaching and also by our continuall prayer vnto god that we might neuer be deceiued but if it were true that GOD would incline our hartes vnto it and if it were not true that wee might neuer beleue it We wayed that they laboured with Gods word and we asked the aduise of our frendes neyther could wee finde that they preached false doctrine We considered also as wee did learne that the kinges Grace and his Counsell and the most part of al the whole realme beleued as they taught because no man preached the contrary Also we knowe that the preachers were commaunded by the king and the lawes of the Realme to preach vnto vs such doctrine as was to the authoritie of Gods word agreable and no other And by their dilligent setting forthe of it by the kinges commaundemente and the whole consent of the whole Counsell and by the authoritie of the Parliament we embrased it and receiued it as a very infallible trueth taught vnto vs for the space of vii yeares Wherefore vntill such time as our consciences are otherwise taught and instructed by Gods word we cannot with safegard of our consciences take it as manye suppose at this time And we trust in God that the Queenes mercifull highnesse neither yet her most honourable Counsell will in a matter of fayth vse compulsion nor violence because faythe is the gift of God and commeth not of man
number of Sacraments some graunting one sacrament that is the body of Christ hanging vpon the crosse some moe some lesse c. yet in the principal matter touching the doctrins of saluation for faith to stay vpon and in disagreing from the dreaming determinations of the Popish church they moste agreed Concerning the not praying to saints and for the deade in Purgatorie for not creepynge to the crosse for faith onely to iustifie for taking of an oth such other like he graunted as the other had done This father Archer by his occupation a Weauer of the towne of CraÌ„broke of the age of 50. yeres was attached and imprisonned by syr Iohn Gilforde knighte And thus haue yee the cause and imprisonment of these 5. godly prisoners Now as touching the cruelty of theyr death for that yee shal not surmise the suspicion or relation thereof to proceede of my selfe ye shall heare theyr own testimonie and certification by their owne letter thrown out of the prison concerning the vnmercifull dealing of the Catholicke tyrantes in famishing them as is aforesayde The woordes and copye of theyr letter is this The copie of a Letter wrytten and cast out of the Castle of Cant. by the prisoners there in bands for Gods word declaring how the Papistes went aboute to famishe them to death of the which companie fiue were famished amongest them all ready BE it knowen to all men that shall read or heare redde these our letters that we the pore prisoners of the Castle of Canterburie for Gods truth are kept and lie in cold yrons our keepers wil not suffer any meat to be brought to vs to comfort vs. And if any man do bring any thyng as bread butter cheese or any other foode the saide keeper wil charge them that so bring vs any thing except mony or raiment to carie it with them againe or els if he do receiue any foode of any for vs he doeth keepe it for himself and he and his seruaunts do spend it so that we haue nothing thereof and thus the keeper keepeth away our victuals from vs. In so muche that there are 4. of vs prisonners there for Gods truthe famished already and thus is it his minde to famish vs all and we thinke he is apoynted thereunto of the Bishops and priestes and also of the iustices so to famish vs and not onely vs of the saide Castel but also all other prisoners in other prisons for the lyke cause to be also famished notwithstanding we wryte not these our letters to that entent we moughte not aforde to be famished for the Lord Iesus sake but for this cause and entent that they hauing no law so to famish vs in prison should not doe it priuely but that the murtherers heartes should be openly knowen to all the world that all menne may know of what church they are who is their father Out of the Castel of Canterburie The trouble and vexation of good people in the Diocesse of Lichfield THese foresayde monethes of September Nouember and December as they were troublesome to diuers other places and especially to the Dioces of Canterburie by reason of the Archdeacon aboue named so likewyse they brought no little busines in the countrey of Lichfield and Couentrie by a cruel bishop there called Rafe Bane and a more cruell Chauncellor named Doctour Draycot through the fierce inquisition of whome great stirre was there amonge the people being called to examination for theyr Faith and many caused to beare fagottes Who althoâ—h they were not put to the torment of death yet because it may appeare what a number there is in the countrys of England abroade which in theyr hearts haue a misliking of the Popes Romish lawes and religion if for fear they durst vtter theyr mindes I thought to make a rehearsall of theyr names which in the foresayde Diocesse of Couentrie and Lichfielde were taken in suspicion and examined for theyr Religion And first amongst them that were detected and inioyned to the popish penance that is to beare a fagot candel and beades about in procession were Agnes Forman detected examined and by witnesse conuicted and bare a fagot the 12. of Septemb. Likewise Margery Kirry Thomas Norreis Thomas Stiffe William Kayme Robert Katrenes Thomas Smith Iohn Borsley the younger Iteâ— Iohn Waterhouse against whom came in witnesse and accusers Richarde Caterbanke I. Edge William Smith Robert Cooke laying against him for seldome coÌ„ming to the Churche for geuing no reuerence at the leuation of the Sacrament but looking vpon his booke for not kissing the paxe c. Robert Bissel Leonard West Richard Baily of the parish of Whiteacre These were depriued Nicholas Cartwright Doctor Richard Iurdian Priest Edmund Crokel Priest Thomas Whitehead Priest William Taylour Priest Anselme Sele Priest Richard Slauie Priest maryed Edward Hawes Priest maried Robert Aston Priest depriued Henry Tecka Priest depriued Rob. Mossey priest maried depriued Beside these were diuers other which in like sort were detected accused and examined although they bare no fagot but were dimissed as Richard Kempe Iohn Frankling William Marler Ielius Dudley Eustache Bysacre William Shene Antonie Afterwittel Tho. Steilbe Henry Birdlim William Mosley Iohn Leeche Iohn Richardson Anthony Iones alias Pulton Thom. Wilson Thomas Lynacres and Hugh Lynacres hys sonne Isabel Parker Martine Newman William Enderby Cicely Preston Thomas Saulter Ihon Stamford shomaker Richard Woodburne Thomas Arnall Shoomaker Iohn Robinson Hugh More Shoomaker Iohn Adale Thomas Arche Fraunces Warde Iohn Auines Richard Foxal Thomas Underdoune Rich. Weauer The next moneth following being October came vnder examination Ioyce Lewes gentlewoman of whome we deferre to speake vntil the next yeare at what time she was burned These forenamed persones with many moe folowing in the next yeare after although they did subscribe and relent through feare of death yet for thys cause I doe heere recite them that by them it myght appeare what a number there were not onely in the countrey of Lichfield but also in other parties in heart set against the Popes procedings if that feare rather then conscience had not compelled them to the contrary ⧠The conclusion of this XI Booke with a briefe storie of Syr Iohn Cheeke c. ANd thus haue yee the whole persecution of thys yere declared which was the yeare of our Lord 1556. and the fourth of Quene Maries raigne with the names and causes of all them which suffered Martyrdome within the compasse of the sayd yeare the number of all which slayne Martyred in diuers places of England at sundry times this yere came to aboue 84. persons whereof many were women wines widowes and maidens besides them which otherwise by secreate practise were made awaye or driuen out of goodes and houses or out of the Realme or els within the realme were put to penaunce and coacted by forceable violence to recante saue onely that I haue omitted the story of Sir Iohn Cheeke Knight
for lacke of knowledge oftentimes to fall into their crafty nettes For after they haue made them graunt a true Churche with the Sacraments of the same though not in such nūber as they would haue them and also that they were christened into the fayth thereof that is in the name of the Father of the Sonne and the holy Ghost they craftily now in the other their obiections descending as it were from the fayth of the Trinitie vnto theyr Idolatrous Masse other superstitious ceremonyes would make them grant that now in denying thereof they haue seuered thēselues from the fayth of the true Churche whereunto they were Baptised whiche is most false For though the true lyght of Gods Gospel holy word was marueilously darkned and in a maner vtterly extinguished yet the true fayth of the Trinitie by the mercifull prouidence of God was still preserued and into the fayth therof were we baptised and not into the beliefe and profession of their horrible Idolatry and vayne ceremonies These things not throughly wayed by these poore yet faythfull and true members of Christ caused some of them ignorauntly to graunt that when they came to the yeares of discretion and vnderstood the light of the Gospell they did seperate themselues from the fayth of the Church meaning none other but only to separate themselues from the admitting or allowing of such their popishe and erroneous trash as they now had defiled the church of christ wtall not from their fayth receiued in baptisme which in expres words in their aunsweres to the other articles they constātly affirmed declaring the Masse and sacrament of the aultar to be most wicked blasphemy agaynst Christ Iesus contrary to the truth of his Gospell and therfore vtterly they refused to assent and to be reconciled againe therunto These aunsweres in effect of them thus taken by the sayd Chauncellour they were for that time dismissed but the Bishop taking the matter into his owne handes the vi day of Marche propounded vnto them certayne other new articles the copy wherof followeth ¶ Other articles obiected by Boner Bi. of London agaynst Tho. Loseby Henry Ramsey Thomas Thyrtell Margaret Hide and Agnes Stanley the vi day of March being the second tyme of theyr examination 1. FIrst that thou hast thought beleued and spoken with in some part of the citie and Dioces of London that the fayth Religion and Ecclesiasticall seruice here obserued and kept as it is in the Realme of England is not a true and a laudable fayth Religion and seruice especially concerning the Masse and the 7. sacramentes nor is agreable to Gods worde testament that thou canst not finde in thy heart without murmuring grudging or scruple to receaue and vse it to conforme thy selfe vnto it as other subiectes of this realme customably haue done and doe 2. Item that thou hast thought c. that the english seruice set forth in the time of kinge Edwarde the vi here in thys Realme of England was and is good and godly Catholicke in all poynts and that it alone ought here in this realme to be receiued vsed and practised none other 3. Item likewise thou hast thought c. that thou art not bound to come to thy Parishe Churche there to be present and heare Mattins Masse Euensong and other Diuine seruice song or sayd there 4. Item thou hast thought c. that thou art not bound to come to procession to the Church vppon dayes and tymes appointed and to go in the same with others of the parish singing or saying then the accustomed prayers vsed in the Church nor to beare a taper or candel on Candelmas day nor take Ashes vppon Ashwednesday nor beare Palmes vpon Palme sonday not to creep to the crosse vpon daies accustomed nor to receiue and kisse the paxe at Masse time nor to receiue holy water or holy bread or to accept and allowe the ceremonies and vsages of the Churche after the maner and fashion as they are vsed in this realme 5. Item thou hast thought c. that thou art not bound at any time to confesse thy sinnes to any priest and to receiue absolution at his hands as Gods Minister not to receiue at any time the blessed sacrament of the aultar especiallye as it is vsed in this Church of England 6. Item thou hast thought c. that in matters of religion and fayth thou must follow and beleue thine own conscience onely and not to geue credite to the determination common order of the Catholicke Church the sea of Rome nor to any member therof 7. Item thou hast thought c. that all thinges do chance of an absolute and precise meere necessitie so that whether man do wel or euil he could not chuse but do so and that therfore no man hath any free will at all 8. Item thou hast thought c. that the fashiō and maner of Christening of infantes is not agreable to Gods word and that none can be effectually Baptised and thereby saued except he haue yeares of discretion to beleue himself so willingly accept or refuse Baptisme at his pleasure 9. Item thou hast thought c. That Prayers to Saints or Prayers for the dead are not auaylable and not allowable by Gods word or profitable in any wise and that the soules departed do straightwayes go to heauen or to hell or els do sleep till the day of dome so that there is no place of purgation at all 10. Itē thou hast thought c. that all such as in the tyme of king Hen. the viii or in time of Queene Mary of England haue bene burned as heretickes were no heretickes at all but faythfull and good Christian people especially Barnes Garret Ierome Frith Rogers Hooper Cardmaker Latimer Taylor Bradford Philpot Cranmer Ridley and such like and that thou diddest and doest allowe like and approue all their opinions doest mislike their condemnations and burninges 11. Item thou hast thought c. that fasting and prayers vsed in this Churche of England and the appoynting of dayes for fasting and the abstayning from flesh vpon fasting dayes and especially in the tyme of Lent is not laudable or allowable by Gods word but is hipocrisie foolishnes and that men ought to haue libertie to eate at all tymes all kindes of meate 12. Item thou hast thought c. that the sacrament of the aultar is an idoll and to reserue and keepe it or to honor it is playne idolatry and superstition and likewise of the masse and the eleuation of the sacrament 13. Item thou hast thought c. that thou or any els conuented before an Ecclesiasticall iudge concerning matters of beliefe and fayth art not nor is bound to make answer at all especially vnder an othe vpon a booke ¶ Their aunsweres to the Articles before obiected THeir aunsweres to these obiections were that as touching
they brought in a false Ordinarye to sit vpon him so they pretended false articles agaynst him whiche were no part of his examinations but of their deuising to haue his bloud Sixtly and lastly hauing no other groūd nor iust matters agaynst him but onely for saying these wordes that which I sayd I haue sayde they red the sentence of death vpon him And this was the dealing of these men whiche needes will be reputed for Catholicke fathers of the spirituality succeders of the Apostles disciples of Christ pillers of the holy Churche and leaders of the people Of whose doynges and proceedinges howe agreable they are to the example of Christ and his Apostles I leaue to discusse referryng the iudgement hereof to them which know the institution of Christes religion and doctrine Now least peraduēture the disordered misrule of these Christmas Lordes will not be credited vppon the simple narration of the story yee shall heare the whole discourse of this processe registred by the hand of the Martyr hymselfe who as he could tell best what was done so I am sure would not testifie otherwise then trueth was according as you shall heare by his owne declaration here following ¶ The declaration of Steuen Gratwicke concerning his owne story and condemnation VPon the xxv day of May in the yeare of our Lord 1557. I. Stephen Gratwick came before the Bishop of Winchester D. White into S. Georges Churche in Southwarke at eight of the clocke in the morning and then hee called me before him and sayd vnto me B. Winchester Stephen Gradwick how standeth the matter with thee now Art thou contented to reuoke thy heresies the which thou hast mayntayned and defended here within my Dioces oftentimes before me and also vppon Sonday last ye stoode vp in the face of the whole Churche mayntayning your heresies so that you haue offended with in the libertie of my Dioces and now I being your Ordinary you must aunswere to me directly whether you will reuoke them or not the which I haue here in writing and if so be that you wil not reuoke them then I will excommunicate you and therefore note well what you doe for now I read here the Articles agaynst you And so whē he had ended he bad me answer vnto them Grat. My Lord these articles whiche you haue here obiected agaynst me are not mine but of youe owne making For I neuer had any of mine examinations written at any time and therefore these be the obiections that you laye agaynst me as a snare to get my bloud Wherefore I desyer your lawfull fauour to allow my lawfull appeale vnto myne Ordinary for I haue nothing to do with you And whereas you do burden me that I haue offended within your Dioces it is nothing so for I haue not interprised neyther to preache nor teache within your Dioces but was apprehended by mine own Bishop sent prisoner into your Dioces by the consent of the Coūsell mine own Ordinary therefore I so being in your Dioces you haue no cause to let my lawfull appeale And with that there came the Bishop of Rochester was receaued at the B. of Winchesters hands with much gladnes according to their determinate purpose before inuented And so followed the Archdeacon of Canterbury And then the Bishop agayne start vp as a man halfe rauished of his wittes for ioye embracing him with many gētle wordes and sayd that he was very glad of his comming making himselfe ignorant thereof as he thought it should appeare to me Then sayd Winchester B. Win. Syr I am very glad of your cōming For here I haue one before me who hath appealed vnto you being his Ordinary Then sayd the Archdeacon of Canterbury Arch. Cant. I know this man very well He hath bene diuers times before me And then I aunswered and sayd Gratw My Lorde I am not of his Dioces not by fiue miles for his Dioces reacheth on that parties but to the Cliffes of Lewes I dwelled at Bright Hempson fiue miles beyond in the Dioces of the Bishop of Chichester and therefore I am not of his Dioces Then the the Bishop of Winchester the B. of Rochester and the Archdeacon of Canterbury cast their heades together laughed and thē they sayd my Ordinary wold be here by and by so they sent forth for a counterfayte in steede of mine Ordinary and then I saw them laugh and I spake vnto them and sayd Grat. Why do ye laugh are ye confederate together for my bloud and therein triumph you haue more cause to looke waightely vpon the matter For I stand here before you vpon life and death But you declare youre selues what you are for you are lapped in Lambes apparell but I would to God ye had coates according to your assemblye here which is scarlet gownes for I do here perceiue you are bent to haue my bloud And then came rushing in their counterfayted Bishop who was the hyred seruaunt to deliuer me into the hands of the high Priest the Bishop hearyng him come with haste enquired of his man who was there and he sayd my lord of Chichester Then the Bish. with hast rose vp and sayd Wint. Ye are most hartily welcome and required him to sit downe and then sayd the Bishop of Winchester to me Loe here is your Ordinary What haue you nowe to saye vnto him Grat. I haue nothing to say vnto him If he haue nothing to say vnto me I pray you let me depart Then aunswered my Counterfeyt Ordinary and sayd Counterf Here you stand before my Lords and me in triall of your fayth and if you bring the trueth wee shall by compulsion geue place vnto you as it is to be proued by the word and your doctrine to be heard and placed for a truth Grat. Then I demaunded of him whether hee meant by authoritie or by the iudgement of the spirite of GOD in his members And he aunswered me by authoritie as well as by the spirite Grat. Then I sayd Nowe will I turne your own Argument vpon you for Christ came before the high priests Scribes and Phariseis bringing the truth with him beyng the very truth hymselfe which truth cannot lye yet both he and his truth was condemned and took no place with them And also the Apostles and all the Martyrs that dyed since Christ therefore I turne your owne argument vpon you aunswere it if you can Counterf Then he with a great hast of coller sayd vnto the Bishop of Winchester obiect some Articles agaynst hym for he is obstinate and would fayne get out of our handes therefore holde him to some particular so that other aunswere could I not haue of his argument Wint. Then the Bishop of Winchester began to reade hys obiections of his owne making agaynst me and bad me aunswere vnto them And I sayd Grat. No except you would set the law apart because I see you are
mindfull of my bloud Wint. Now you may see hee will not aunswere to these but as he hath aforesayd Then spake the Counterfeit Ordinary agayne and sayd Counterf My Lord aske him what he sayth to the Sacrament of the aultar Then the Byshop asked me as my Counterfeit Ordinary required him Grat. My Lord I doe beleue that in the sacrament of the Supper of the Lord truely ministred in both kinds according to the institution of Christ vnto the worthy receauer he eateth mistically by fayth the body and bloud of Chryst. Then I asked him if it were not the truth And hee sayde yes Then sayd I beare witnesse of the truth Winchester Then the Bishop of Winchester whose head being subtilest to gather vpon my wordes sayd My Lord see you not how he creepeth away with his heresies and couereth them priuely Note how hee here seperateth the Sacrament of the aulter from the supper of the Lord meaning it not to be the true sacrament also how he condemneth our ministration in one kinde and alloweth that the vnworthy receauer doth not eate and drinke the body and bloud of Christ which be sore matters truely wayed being couered very craftely with his subtill shiftes of sophistry but he shall aunswere directly or euer he depart Grat. My Lord this is but your gathering of my wordes for you before confessed the same sayinges to be the truth this you catch at me and fayne woulde haue a vauntage for my bloud but seeing you iudge me not to meane the sacramēt of the aultar nowe come to the probatiō of the same sacrament and proue it to be the true sacrament and I am with you or els if you can proue your Church to be the true Church I am also with you But then he called to memory the last probation of the Churche and sacramentes howe hee before was driuen to forsake the scriptures and to shew me by good reason how they might minister the sacrament in one kinde his reason was this Like as a man or woman dyeth on a sodayn and so when we haue geuen him the body of Christ in the meane time the partie dyeth and so he eateth the bodye of Christ not drinketh his bloud And this was his simple shift in the prouing of their Sacramentes so that he was now halfe abashed to begin that matter agayne But yet a little subtile shift he brought in and sayd Winc. What sayest thou by the administration of the priests euery day for them selues and they minister in bothe kindes To that I aunswered you haue two administrations for I am sure at Easter you minister but in one kinde and therfore it is not according to the institution of Christ but after your owne imaginations Winc. Why then what sayest thou to these wordes Take eate this is my body These are the wordes of Christe Wilt thou deny them Grat. My Lord they are the words of scripture I affirme them and not deny them Rochest Why then thou doest confesse in the sacrament of the aulter to be a reall presence the selfe same body that was borne of the Uirgine Mary and is ascended vp into heauen Grat. My Lord what do you now meane do you not also meane a visible body for it cannot be but of necessitie if it be a reall presence and a materiall body it must be a visible body also Winc. Nay I say vnto thee it is a reall presence and a materiall body and an inuisible body to Grat. My Lord then it must needes be a phantastical body for if it shoulde bee materiall and inuisible as you affirme then it must needes be a phantasticall body for it is aparaunt that Christes humayne body was visible and seene Winc. Then the Bishop brake out and said when diddest thou see him I pray thee tell me Grat. To that I aunswered and sayd a simple argument it is Because our corporall eyes cannot comprehend christ doth that proue or follow that he is inuisible because wee cannot see him Winc. And with that the Bishop began to waxe weary of his argument and remoued his talke to Iudas in eatyng the sacrament said he eat him wholy as the Apostles did Grat. And then I asked him if he meant Christes flesh and bloud the which he speaketh of in the 6. of Iohn and saith he that eateth my flesh and drinketh my bloud hath eternall lyfe in me Winc. To that he aunswered and sayd yea Grat. Then sayd I of necessitie Iudas must needes be saued because hee eate the fleshe and dranke the bloude of Christ as you haue affirmed and also all the vngodly that dye without repentance because they haue eaten your sacrament which you say is the flesh bloud of Christ therfore of necessitie they shall receiue the benefite thereof that is eternall life Which is a great absurditie to graunt then of necessitie it must follow that all that eate not drynke not of your sacrament shall finally pearish and bee damned for Christ sayth except you eate my fleshe and drinke my bloud you can haue no life in me And you haue afore sayd that your sacrament which you say is the same flesh bloud that Christ speaketh of and here I proue that all children then that dye vnder age to receaue the sacrament by your owne argument they must be damned whiche is horrible blasphemy to speake Nowe here I turne your owne argument vpon you aunswere it if you can Winc. My Lord do you not see what deceitful arguments he bringeth in here agaynst vs mingled with sophistry keepeth himselfe in vauntage so that we can get no holde vpon him But I say vnto thee thou peruerse hereticke I see now thou art a peruerse fellowe I had a better opinion of thee but now I see we lose our time about thee yet I aunswere thee S. Paule doth open the sixte of Iohn playne if thou wilt see for he sayth they eate Christes body and drinke his bloud vnworthely and that was the cause of their damnation Grat. My Lord take heede ye doe not adde vnto the texte for he that addeth vnto the text is accursed of God and I am sure here you haue brought more then Paule hath spoken for he sayth not because they haue eaten his body and dronke his bloud vnworthily but S. Paule sayth Who so euer shall eate of this bread and drinke of the Cuppe vnworthely shall be giltie of the body and bloud of Christ. Note my lord he saith not as you haue affirmed but clene contrary And with that they were all in a great rage Winch. And the bish of Winchester said I belied the text Grat. And then I called for the text Winch. And he said I asked thee euen now if thou vnderstoodest Latine and thou saidest whether I can or no the people shall beare witnesse in English Grat. And so I called againe for the Testament whether it were Latin or English for the
were as the waues of the sea and so the B. made an end deliuered me into the hands of the sheriff to be caried prisoner to the Marshalsey againe And when I was condemned I desired God with a loud voice that he would not lay my bloud to their charges if it were his good will so then they refused my praier and sent me away Then I beganne to talke as I went and they cried cut out his toung or stop his mouth and so I was broughte to the Malshalsey and lapped in yron bandes Therefore I pray vnto God that they vnto whom this present wryting shal come may take example by my death and souldiour fare So be it By me Steuen Gratwicke condemned for Gods euerlasting truth HEere for want of time I haue left out many matters because the Lord hath hastened the time so that I haue wrytten but the briefnes of the matter in probation of faith and the reward of faith the which the bish of Roch. I debated vpon the whych matter I wold haue ben very glad to haue set down in wryting Also much more talke there was that the B. of Winch. and I had concerning my worldly frendes personable estate for he plaied sathan with me hee caried me vp to the mountaines and there told me my learning was good and my eloquēce and also my knowledge saue that I did abuse it saide he and then he fell to praising of my person that it was comely worthy to serue a Prince Thus Sathan flattered with me to make me aunsweare vnto such obiections as he woulde lay against me that I mighte fall into his Diocesse Thus Steuen Gratwicke this Christian Martyr being wrongfully condemned by the bish of Winchester as ye haue heard was burned with William Moraunt and one King in s. Georges field about the latter end of May. Seuen godlye Martyrs v. women and ij men burned at Maidstone for the word of truth and professing of sincere religion of Christ. I Shewed a litle before how after the vnmerciful proclamation was sent set forth by the K. and Quene in the month of Febr. last the storme of persecution began in all places to rise whereof some part also is declared before but yet in no place more thē in the country dioces of Cāt. by reason of certaine the aforesaid inquisitors being now armed with authority but especially by reasō of Ric. Thornton Suffragan of Douer and the Archd. of Cant. who of their owne nature were so furious and fierye against the harmles flocke of Christ that there was no nede of any proclamation to stir vp the coles of their burning crueltie by reason wherof many a godly Saint lieth slaine vnder the altare as in diuers places of this booke wel may appeare And now to returne to the said dioces of Cant. againe in the next moneth following being the month of Iune the 18. day of the same were 7. Christian true faithfull martirs of christ burned at Maidst whose names here folow Ioane Bradbridge of Stapleherst Walter Appelbie of Maidstone Petronil his wife Edmund Alen of Fritenden Katherine his wife Ioane Mannings wyfe of Maidstone Elizabeth a blinde Maiden As concerning the generall Articles commonly obiected to them in the publicke Consistory the order of theyr cōdemnation it differeth not much from the vsuall maner expressed before pag. 1585. neither did their aunsweares in effect much differre from the other that suffered vnder the same Ordinarie in the foresaid dioces of Canterburie Now as touching their accusers and maner of apprehension and their priuate cōflicts with the aduersaries I finde no great matter comming to my hands saue only of Edmund Alen some intimation is geuē men how his trobles came what was his cause and aunsweres before the Iustices as here consequently ye shall vnderstand The examination of Edmund Alen. THis Allen was a milner of the parish of Frytenden in Kent and in a deare yere when as many poore people were like to starue he fed them and solde his corne better cheape by halfe then others did and did not that only but also fedde them with the foode of life reading to them the scriptures and interpreting them This being known to the popish priests there abou ts dwelling by the procurement of them namely of Iohn Tailor parson of Fritenden and Thomas Henden parson of Stapleherst he was eftsones cōplained off to the Iustices and brought before syr Iohn Baker Knight who first sending for them committed both him and his wife to Ward but not long after they were let out I know not how so went ouer vnto Calice Whereafter that he had continued a certaine space he began to be troubled in conscience there meeting with one Iohn Web of the same parish of Fritēden who was likewise fled from the tirāny of sir Iohn Baker and parson Tailor said vnto him that he could not be in quiet there what soeuer the cause was for God saide he hadde some thing to do for him in Englād thus shortly he returned home again to the parish of Fritenden Where was a cruel Priest there Parson called Iohn Tailor This parson Tailor being infourmed by his brother Sertan that Edmund Allen the Miluer his wife were returned and were not at masse time in the churche as he was the same time in the midst of his masse vpon a Sonday a little before the eleuation as they terme it euen almost at the lifting vp of his Romish God he turned him to the people in a great rage and commanded them with all spede to go vnto their house and apprehend them and he wold come to them with as much hast as might be possible Which promise he well performed For he had not so soone made an end of Ite missa est and the vestments of his back but by and by he was at the house and there laying hande of the said Alen caused him againe to be brought to sir Ih. Baker with a greuous complaint of his exhorting reading the scriptures to the people and so was he his wife sent to Maidstone prison Witnessed by Richard Fletcher Uicare of Crambroke and Iohn Webbe of Fritenden They were not so soone in prisone but maister Baker immediately sent vnto their house certaine of his mē Ih. Doue Thomas Best Thomas Linley Perciuall Barbel with the foresaide Iohn Tailor parson of Fritenden and Thomas Henden Parson of Stapleherst to take an inuentorie of all the goodes that were in the house Where they found in the bedstraw a casket locked with a padlocke so cutting the wist therof opened it and founde therein a sackecloth bagge of money containing the summe of 13. or 14. pound partly in gold partly in siluer Which money after they had told and putte in the bagge againe like good caruers for themselues they caried away with them Besides also they found
hys Apostles and then I would answer him or els not Bish. Then he was very angry and sayd if I would not answer he would condemne me in dede vnlesse I would answer euery Article Auns Wel said I if you do you shal be giltie of my bloud and prooue your selfe a murtherer Arch. Then the archdeacon tooke the articles in his hand red the seconde Article which was that I was a Christian man and did beleeue in theyr mother the Catholicke church and the determination thereof Auns I sayd I was a Christian man in deede and therefore they had nothing against me Arch. Thē said he what saiest thou to the catholicke church which hath so long cōtinued except it were 9. or 10. yeres that this heresie hath sprong vp here in this realme Auns I sayde no man can accuse me of any thing spoken against the catholicke church of Christ. Bish. Then saide the bish doest thou not beleue the Creede Ans. Yes verely I beleue my Creede all that is written in the Testamēt of Christ with the rest of the Scriptures Bish. Then sayth he thou doest confesse that there is a Catholicke church I am glad of that but tell me is the King and Queene of that Church or not Ans. Wel said I now I perceiue you go about to be both mine accuser also my iudge contrary to all right I confesse Christ hath a Church vpon earth which is built vpon the Apostles Prophets Christ being the head therof and as touching the King and Quene I answere I haue nothing to do with no mās faith but with my owne neither came I hether to iudge for I iudge not my selfe but the Lord must iudge me Bishop Then sayd he Is there no part of that church here in England Auns Well I perceiue you would faine haue some thing to lay to my charge I will tell you where Christ sayeth whereas two or three be gathered together in his name there is he in the middest among them Then the archdeacon stoode vp with his mockes to put me out of comfort said to the people that I had no wit but that I thought all they were deceiued so long time and that halfe a dosen of vs should haue the truth in a corner that al they should be deceiued with such like taunts and mockes but would not suffer me to speake one woord Arch. Then he red the Article of the Sacrament and said I did denie the reall presence to be in the Sacrament after it was once consecrated and that I sayde Christes body was in heauen no where els and that the bread was nothing but a signe token or remembrance Ans. Then I said you haue to shew where and what my woordes were and heereof we talked a great while Bish. At the last the bishop was so angrie that he charged me in the Kinges Queenes and Cardinals name before the Maior and his brethren taking them to witnesse if I did not say yea or nay he would condemne me Ans. Then I saide seeing you haue nothing to accuse me of wherefore should I so answer Arch. Then the archd said I was gilty and sayd I was like a thefe at the barre which would not cōfesse his fault because his accusers were not present with a great many wordes would not let me open my mouth against him Ans. Then I sawe where about they went graunting to answere them by the woorde or els I thinke they woulde haue cōdemned me for holding of my peace and this was my beginning I beleue that Christ tooke bread and when he had geuen thankes he brake it and gaue it to his disciples and sayde Take eate this is my body which is geuen for you this doe in remembrance of me Arch. Doest thou beleeue that Christ meant euen as he sayd Ans. I said Christ was no dissembler but he spake the very truthe Arch. Thou hast very well sayd we will make the best of thy words Then he praised me with many words going about to prooue it his body reall and substantiall and said Christ called himself bread and this to proue when Christ saide This is my body the breade was his body saide he in dede real substantial not so long so big as it hong on the Crosse as the Capernaites did thinke but we eate it as mās weake nature can eate Christ. Therfore when he had sayd This is my body the bread was his body in very dede Ans. Then I asked him what Christ meant by these wordes Which is geuen for you Arch. He saide Christ spake that by the bread also but it was not written in Mathew but Luke had those words Ans. Then I asked him if Christes bodye were made of bread that was geuē for our redemption or whether the bread was crucified for vs or not Arch. Then he sayd no by saint Mary I say not so Ans. You haue said the truth in dede euen as I beleue Arch. Then he stoode vp with a great many of words and sayd that I did think it but bare bread stil as other bread is but he was sure Christe called it his body and then it was his body in deede for he would beleeue Christ. Ans. When he had spoken his pleasure by me thinking to haue condēned me by their law I said he had not iudged right of mee for I hadde not so spoken but did beleue the wordes of Christ as well as he and as much as he coulde prooue by the woorde Arch. Then he would heare what I did say it was Ans. I said I did beleeue it was that he gaue them Arch. Then he asked me what it was that he gaue them Auns I sayd that which he brake Arch. Then he asked me what was that he brake Auns I sayd that he tooke Arch What was it that he did take Auns I sayd the text sayth he tooke bread Arch. Wel then thou sayest it was but bread that his Disciples did eate by thy reason Auns Thus much I say looke what hee gaue them they did eate in deede Arch Why then was not that his body that they did eate Auns It was that which he brake Arch. Well sayd he I perceiue thy meaning well inough for thou doest thinke it is but breade still and that hee was not able to make it his body Auns That is your exposition vpon my minde Arch. Then saide he what diddest thou receiue when thou diddest receiue last Auns I sayde I doe beleue that I did eate Christes flesh and drinke his bloud For he saith My flesh is meat in deede and my bloud is drinke in deede Arch Then he sayd I had well aunsweared thinking to haue had some aduauntage at my hand and praied me to tell him how I did eate his flesh and drinke his bloud Auns Then I sayde I must aunswer you by the woorde Christ sayeth He that eateth my flesh and drinketh my bloude dwelleth
in me and I in him Arch Then he faced out the matter with Sophistrie and sayde I did eate Christe as that Church was in his eye with many such like mockes but woulde not let me aunswere one woorde Commis Then the Commissarie did aske mee if I did not remember S. Paule which did rebuke the Corinthes for theyr euill behauior and because they made no difference of the Lordes body and brought in to prooue hys matter howe he called him selfe bread in the 6. of Iohn So Paul sayth So oft as ye eate of this breade meaning Christes body vnwoorthely ye eate and drinke your owne damnation because ye make no difference of the Lordes body For thus sayeth Christ The bread that I will geue you is my flesh Now it is no bread but it is his flesh And thus he alledged euery Scripture false to make vp the matter Auns Then I sayde I did beleeue the woordes of Paule very wel euen as he had spoken them For thus he sayeth He that eateth and drinketh vnwoorthely eateth and drynketh hys owne damnation because hee maketh no difference of the Lordes body Commis What is the cause that he eateth his owne damnation Auns I sayd Saint Paule declareth it plainly wyth these woordes If ye had iudged your selues ye should not haue bene iudged of the Lord. Arch. Then the Archdeacon sayde he marueiled whye I would not say that he called the breade hys bodye seeing Cranmer Ridley and Latimer with many other sayd he called it his bodye Auns I saide you haue condemned them as heretickes and you wold haue me say with them because you wold kill me Arch. Then he saide In that they said it was his bodye they did say the truth Auns I asked wherefore they were killed seeing they sayd the truth Bishop Then sayde the Byshop that he had all theyr aunsweres and that they did not beleue as they said For they sayd Christ called it his body but it was not his naturall body but thou shall answere me by and by whether it be his body or not or els I will anger thee Auns Then I sayd I had answeared him by the word already and did beleeue it also therefore if he did condemne me for that my life was not deare vnto me I was sure he should not scape vnpunished for God wil be reuenged vpon such murtherers Arch. Then the Archdeacon intreated mee to be ruled by him take mercy while it was offered for if I were condemned I must needes be burned Yet he would not say but my soule might be saued with many moe wordes and desired me that I would beleue hym for he would speake the truth beginning how Christ fed fiue thousande wyth foure loaues and how he turned the water into wine euen so Christ tooke breade and blest it and when he had done he brake it and sayd This is my body and then he commāded them to eat it and therfore it must nedes be his body Auns Then I desired him to speake the text right or els I would not beleeue him Arch. Then he stoode vp and put off his cap and thanked me for teaching of him and sayde I was a stubberne fellow and tooke scorne to be taught Auns I sayd I ought to holde him accursed if he taught doctrine contrary to Christ and his Apostles Arch. Then he asked me whether I did beleue that Christ did geue that he tooke or not Auns I said I do beleue as much as can be proued by the Scripture and more I will not beleeue Arch. Then he began with Moyses rod howe God commanded him to lay it down and it was turned into a serpent Seing that this was by Moyses being but a man how much more Christ being both God man tooke one thing and gaue to his Disciples an other Ans. I said his comparison was nothing like for Moyses rod when it was laid downe he saw that it was tourned into a verye Serpent in deede but in this Sacrament no mā can see neither qualitie nor yet quantitie to be chāged Bish. Then sayd the Bishop that mine opinion and Faith was like vnto the Capernaites Ans. I sayd theirs was more like theyr opiniō then mine Arch. The Archdeacon asked me whether Christe tooke not one thing and gaue an other Auns I sayde Looke what he brake hee gaue vnto them and had them eate and other answere I will make none contrary to the woorde Arch. Then he sayd he marueiled why I woulde not beleue them seeing this learning had continued this fiftene hundred yeares neither yet did saye as other had before howe Christ did call it his bodye Auns Then I sayde when Cranmer whyche was heere Byshop was in authoritie he sayde that he did holde the truth and commaunded vs to beleeue him and hee hathe geuen his life for his opinion and would you haue me to beleeue you because you say that you holde the truth and that which makes me beleeue chiefly is the scripture which I am sure is the truth in deede Bish. The Bishop sayd he hath spoken the truthe that I would not beleeue him Auns I sayde if he did not nowe speake the truthe I was sure he had spoken the truthe for hee had preached before doctrine cleane contrary vnto this Then were the rest of my articles read which I aunswered and in euery article we had vp this breaden god And they sent for a candle light I thought they woulde haue condemned me but God would not suffer their cruel hearts to haue theyr pleasure at that time blessed he hys name for euermore Amen Arch. Then the Archdeacon was angry began to chide with me because I woulde not desire a day of the byshop and said I was a noughty stubberne felowe and sayde it had bene my duety to haue desired him to haue bene good to me that I might haue a day Auns Then I sayde I haue spoken the truth and therefore I would aske him no day except he would geue me a day of his owne minde Commis Then sayde the Commissarie Doest thou not thinke that thou maiest be deceiued seeing hee may be deceiued that hath gone to study all the daies of his life Auns I saide Yes I mighte be deceiued in that I was a man but I was sure Gods woord could not be deceiued Com. Then hee praied me to be content and confesse that I might learne and said they would be glad to teach me Auns And I sayde I would be as glad to learne as any man And thus they roase vp and went away saying nothing What became of this Mathewe Plaise after whether he died in prison or was executed or deliuered I haue as yet no certaine knowledge The hystorie of ten true godly Disciples and Martyrs of Christ burnt together in one fire at Lewes An. 1557. Iune 22. IN the towne of Lewes were ten faithfull seruauntes of God put in one fire the xxij day of Iune whose names
certified before Wherfore my conscience compelled me to shew them my mynd in writing wherein is conteined nothyng but the scriptures of God rebuking them for their folly Chichest Yea but it is terribly ment and vncharitably It is such geare coupled together I promise you as I neuer see the lyke But I promise you I will make the best of it And I protest before God I would you should doe as well as myne owne soule and body Be contented to be enformed God hath done his part on you Cast not your selfe away Remember your wife and children the poore that lacke your occupying Meane to follow your vocation Remember you are not called to bee a teacher nor a preacher S. Paul saith Let euery man walke wherein he is called and therein abide Remember you are called to another vocation for Gods sake walke therin It is not your office to do as you haue done You might do as much good by the report of worshipfull men as any man might do in all the Countrey by your example and if you would follow the lawes of the catholike church it would be an occasion to bring a great many into the true church that are out as you are Wood I would not that you should say that I am out of the church of God for I am not but do allow the Church of God accordyng to his word Yea if I were abroad if I could winne any into the true Church that be out by any meanes that I could vse I would be very glad For God knoweth I loue all people as my self And where you say I haue bene a preacher it is not so I neuer tooke any such thyng vpon me as it is well known But as for teaching I cannot deny for it becommeth euery man to teach and instruct his houshold in the feare of God and all other as far as he can that desire it of him And where as you haue blamed me for reading the Scripture and leauing my vocation as you say I leâ—â— not my vocation in reading the Scripture For I trust I followed my vocation the better therefore And the greatest cause that I was compelled to read the Scriptures was because the preachers and teachers was so changeable Chic No did you not preach at a Fayre Woodman No surely but it was so reported I was at a Fayre in deede Whilest I was in prison I had leaue of the Counsaile to goe home to pay my debtes and then I went to a Faire to sell cattayle and there mette with mee diuers poore men that I had set a worke and of loue asked me howe I dyd and how I coulde away with imprisonment And I shewed them howe GOD had delte with mee and howe he woulde deale with all them that putte their trust in hym and this they called preachyng And since that it hath bene reported that I haue baptised children and maried folkes the which I neuer dyd for I was neuer Minister Wherefore if I had so done I had done contrary to the order of the Apostles as God forbid I should Chich. I am well apaid if you be faultles in those thyngs for I haue heard say the contrary Wood. I haue shewed you the truth and that no man liuyng shal be able to prooue the contrary Chich. You sayd you doe not disallow the true Catholike Church Wood. No that I do not Chich. Why do you not then go to the Church You come not there it is enformed me Wood. I trust I am in the true church euery day But to tell you truth I come not at the Church where the most do resort For if I should I should offend and be offeÌ„ded For at the last tyme that I was there I offended many was offended my selfe Wherefore for conscience sake I would not come there For I was sent to prison for my commyng there now I am sent to you for biding theÌ„ce So they will not bee pleased any way with mee for they seeke my lyfe Wherefore looke you to it for I am now in your hands and you ought to be a house of defeÌ„ce against myne enemies For if you suffer them to kill me my bloud shall be required at your hands If you can finde any iust cause in me worthy of death by Gods word you may coÌ„demne me your self and not offend god wherfore looke to it the matter is weighty deliuer me not into their hands and thinke so to be discharged Chich. I tell you truth I can doe little in the matter For I haue not full authoritie as yet of myne office but I wil send for you and talke with you if I wisâ— I should do you any good Wood. I would be glad to talk with you and to shew you my mind in any thing that you shall demaund of me now or at any other tyme. Chich. So then he desired the shiriffes men to tary dinner with hym that this man said he may dine with me also for it is possible that hee may haue no great store of meate whither he shall go Wood. So we taried dinner with him and had no further talke neither how to prooue where the true church of God is nor of the Sacraments nor of any other thing pertaining to meward not for the space of two houres or more but he entred in talke with me how I vnderstoode many scriptures for bishops and priests mariages whether Paul had a wyfe or not To whom I answered It is a thyng that I haue little to do with as concernyng mariages but I am very well content to talke with you in the matter as far as my poore learning will serue So when he had talked with me of diuers Scriptures he liked my talke well He asked me how I said by S. Paul whether he were maried or not To whom I answered I prooue by the scriptures that he was neuer maried Chich How prooue you that Wood. I will prooue it well enough by Gods helpe But yet I will prooue that Paul might haue had a wife as wel as the other Apostles had Chich. Why had the Apostles wyues Wood. Yea all sauing Paul and Barnabas as I vnderstand it For these are Paules wordes in the 1. to the Cor. 9. chap. Am I not an Apostle am I not free haue I not seene Iesus Christ Are not ye my worke in the Lord And if I be not an Apostle to other yet to you I am an Apostle For you are the seale of my Apostleship in the Lord. Myne aunswer to them that aske me is this Haue we not power to eate and to drinke eyther haue we not power to lead about a sister to wyfe as well as the other Apostles haue and as the brethren of the Lord Eyther haue not Barnabas and I power thus to doe So this text prooueth that Paul Barnabas were vnmaried But Paule declareth that the rest had wiues that they had power
likewyse so to haue but they found no neede thereof But Paul declareth in the 7. chap. of the 1. epistle to the Corin. that he that hath no power ouer his owne flesh may marrie For it is better to marrie then to burne Wherefore to auoyd fornication saieth he let euery man haue his wyfe Hee sayth Let euery man haue his wyfe and euery woman her husband By this place of scripture I vnderstād that bishops priestes may haue wyues because they are men rather then burne or to commit fornication But I thinke verily he that can abstaine hauing power of his owne wyll doth best but if he marrie he sinneth not So then hee debated the Scriptures with me dyuers wayes that a bishop nor a priest ought not to haue a wife but I prooued by diuers Scriptures both in the old Law in the new that women were at first made for the helpe of men the which was spoken generally to al men Wherfore said I euery man may haue a woman and sinne not in honest matrimony as well bishops Deacons as other men which you call priests if they be true Ministers of Iesus Christ of that order that Bishops Deacons were in Paules tyme. For Paul declareth to Tim. 1. and the 3. That a Bishop should be the husband of one wyfe how they should be honestly apparelled and how they should bring vp their children and likewise the Deacons This sayd I prooueth more plainly that both bishops Deacons had wyues in the Apostles tyme the which he could not deny But then he alleaged that no bishop nor Priest might take a wife after he had taken vpon him that office but if he had a wife before he tooke the office tryed meet for the purpose for his lyfe and for his learnyng hee mighte keepe his wyfe and bryng vp his children according to s. Paules meadyng to Timothie or els might they haue no wyues Then sayd I I thinke Paules meanyng in that place was that a man that hath had two wiues might not bee made a bishop nor a Deacon if he had neuer so much learnyng But that place maketh not that a bishop or a Deacō may not marry after they be made bishops and Deacons For I am sure that Paul was in the state of a bishop whē he sayd He had power to lead about a sister to wyfe as well as the other Apostles had Here Paul declareth that it was in his power to haue a wyfe after he had the office of a Bishop which was not in his power if he had bene forbidden of God Thus haue I shewed you my mind in this behalf both of Paul and also for the mariages of bishops and priests as I vnderstand the scriptures Howbeit it is a thing the which I haue litle to doe withall but as you required me to say my minde in that matter so I haue done Chich. Marye I am glad that you haue sayd as you haue done Many doe affirme boldly that Paul had a wife and yet can not prooue whether he had or had not by the scriptures but you haue said very wel I am glad that yee are contented to be ruled by Gods woord And if you will be contented likewise in other matters no dout you shall do well therefore gentle goodman Woodman be ruled God hath geuē you a good wit I protest before God I would you should do as well as mine owne soule and body and so would I dare say all the worshipfull men in the coūtrey as they haue reported to me Wood. Why my Lord I take God to recorde whome I trust to serue that I woulde be as glad to liue in rest and peace as any man in all the world if I might And I stand to learne am contented to be reformed of any thing that I hold if it can be prooued that it be not agreable to gods woorde And the truthe is so I haue talked with a dosen Priests at the least since I was deliuered out of prison of certaine matters and they haue not ben able to certify me in any thing that I haue asked them and therefore haue they complained on me to the Sheriffe and Iustices making tales and lies on me to tourne me to displeasure as muche as in them lieth I promise you there be as manye vnlearned Priests in your dioces as in any one dioces in England I thinke the more it is to be lamented Chich. I promise you I do much lament it my selfe for I heare say no lesse but it is true that you say I woulde I could remedy it but I can not but I wil doe the best that I can when I come into the countrey and I wil be glad to talke with you some other time when I am somewhat better at ease You see I am very tender nowe as I haue bene this halfe yeare and more Come to dinner our dinner is ready I caused not you to tarie for any great chere that you shall haue nor I would you should not thincke that I goe about to winne you with my meate But you be welcome with all my heart Come sit downe Wood. I thanked him and wēt to dinner and there dined with him a Marchant man one of the sheriffes men and I and no mo we had good chere God be praised therefore We had no talke of the scriptures all the dinner while but when dinner was done the bishop saide Chich. Now cal M. Stories man For the commissioners haue committed you to prison but I wil sende for you or euer it be long and I pray God I may doe you good I would be very glad of it Wood. If it please you to send for me I woulde be verye glad to talk with you for I like your talke wel And then if it please your Lordship to examine me vpon any particular matter I will shew you my minde therein by gods grace without dissimulation But I pray you let me haue nothing to doe wyth M. Storie for he is a man wythout reason me thinke Chich. Wel or euer you goe how say you to the vij Sacraments Let me heare what you say to them that I maye be the willinger to send for you againe Wood. I know not vij Sacraments Chich. Then what shall I talke with you Howe many doe you know Wood. I knowe but two one the sacrament of baptisme and the other the supper of the Lorde But if you can iustly prooue by Gods woord that there be more then two I stand to be reformed Chich. If I prooue not vij by Gods woord then beleue me not and so he bade me farewell Then the Sheriffes two men and one of doc Stories men caried me to doc Cookes house which doctor Cooke commaunded them to carie me to the Sheriffes prisone in Southwarke saying he shall be called before vs agayne shortly and all his fellowes and we shal dispatch
Christ was borne for mee and that he suffered death for me and that I shall be saued from my sinnes by his bloudshedding so receiuing the Sacrament in that remembraunce then I beleue I do receiue wholly Christ God and maÌ„ mistically by fayth this is my beliefe Chich. Why then it is no body without fayth Gods word is of no force as you count it Wood. My Lorde I haue tolde you my minde without dissimulation more you get not of me without you will talke with me by the Scriptures and if you will do so I will beginne anew with you proue it more plainly thre or foure maner of wayes that you shall not say nay to that I haue sayd your selfe Then they made a great laughing and sayd Thys is an Hereticke in deede it is time he were burned Which wordes moued my spirite and I sayde to them Iudge not least you be iudged For as you iudge me you shall be iudged your selues For that you call heresy I serue God truely with as you all shall well know when you shal be in hell and haue bloud to drinke and shal be compelled to say for payne This was the maÌ„ that we iested on whose talke we thought foolishnes and his end to be without honour but now we may see how he is counted among the Sayntes of GOD and we are punished These wordes shall you say being in hell if you repent not with speed if you consent to the shedding of my bloud wherefore looke to it I geue you counsell Priest What you be angry me thinkes Now I will saye more to you then I thought to haue done You were at Baxill a twelue moneth agone sent for the Parson talked with him in the Churchyard and would not goe into the church for you sayd it was the Idols temple Yea I was with mine olde Lorde when he came to the Kinges Bench to you and you sayd many stout wordes to him Wood. That I sayde I sayde and where you sayde I was angrye I take God to my recorde I am not but am zelous in the truth speake out of the spirite of God with chearefulnes Priest The spirite of God hough hough hough thinke you that you haue the spirit of God Wood. I beleue surely that I haue the spirite of GOD I praise God therfore and you be deceiuers mockers and scorners before God and be the childreÌ„ of hel all the sort of you as farre as I can see And therwith came in D. Story poynting at me with his finger speaking to the bishop in Latin saying at length Story I can say nothing to him but he is an hereticke I haue heard you talke this houre and a halfe and can heare no reasonablenes in him Wood. Iudge not lest you be iudged for as you iudge you shal be iudged your selfe Story What be you a preaching you shal preach at a stake shortly with your felowes My Lord trouble your self no more with him With these wordes one brought woorde that the Abbot of Westminster was come to dyne with the Byshop and many other gentlemen and women Then there was rushing away with speed to meet him Then sayd Doctor Story to my keeper Story Cary him to the Marshalsee againe and let him be kept close and let no body come to speake with him Wood. And so they departed Then one of the priestes begon to flatter with me and sayd for Gods sake remember your selfe God hath geuen you a good wit you haue read the scriptures well haue borne them wel in memory It were great pity you should do amisse Wood. What a flatterer be you to say my wit is good and that I haue red the scriptures well but euen now you said I was an heretike despised me If I be an heretike I can haue no good wit as you haue coÌ„fessed But I think your owne conscieÌ„ce doth accuse you God geue you grace to repent if it be his will Priest I cal it a good wit because you are expert in all questions Wood. You may call it a wicked wit if it agree not with gods word Then one cried Away away here commeth strangers So we departed I came againe to the Marshalsee with my Keeper ¶ The third examination of Richard Woodman copied with his owne hand before D. Langdall parson of Buxted in Sussex and Chaplaine to my Lord Montague and M. Iames Gage at my Lord Montagues house beside S. Mary Oueries in Southwarke the 12. day of May Anno. 1557. THe 1â— day of May the Marshal came to the Marshalsee sent for me to speake with him When I came before him had done my dutie he asked my name what countrey man I was I shewed him both Then he asked me when I was abroad in the city To whom I answered if it shal please your maistership I was abroad in the citie on Monday was seuennight Marshall What made you abroad Wood. The B. oâ— Chichester sent for me to talke with mee at home at his house beside S. Nicholas shambles Mar. Were you abroad no otherwise then so Wood. No forsooth I was neuer abroad since I was sent hither but then For I haue nothing to do abroad vnlesse they send for me Mar. This is a marueilous matter I promise you I was not so rebuked these 7. yeares as I was for you within these 3. dayes It is reported that you were abroad in the citie at certaine Tauernes spake seditious wordes both in the Tauernes and Streetes as you went Wood. Syr the trueth is I was in neuer a house or Tauerne whiles I was abroad but in the bishops house as my keeper can will I am sure testify nor I neuer talked with any man in the streetes as I came but with my keeper sauing with one man in deede of the Parishe of Framfield in Sussex where M. Iames Gage dwelleth His name is Rob. Smith being one of my most enemies who stood in a waine as we came by and was vnlading of Cheese me thought but a litle way from the Marshalsee In deede I bade him God speede and asked him howe he did and he sayd well he thanked me and he asked me how I did and I sayd well I prayse God that was all the talke that we had these wordes were spoken as I came by him I promise you sir I stoode not still while I spake theÌ„ as my keeper can tell and I thinke these words were no seditious wordes but might be spoken well enough I thinke or els it were very strayt Marshall Then it is to bee thought that that man reported otherwise then it was I am gladde it is as you say Well make you ready for you must go forth straight way where you shall be examined of that and of other thinges where you shal aunswere for your selfe Go make hast for I will â—ary till you be ready Wood. So I departed
his fall which wordes proue playnely that we haue no original sin And I tooke him withall sayd had Adam originall sinne before hys fall and then hee coulde not tell what to say but cauilled with wordes and sayd he meant not so and therefore I maruell he is not ashamed to make such lies to my face These wordes made them both astonyed Gage M. Doctour he sayd euen now you coulde finde no fault in all his talke I will bid you aske him a question that I will warrant you shall finde faulte enough I pray you aske hym howe he beleeueth in the Sacramente of the Aultar I thinke hee will make but a bad accompte thereof Wood. Yes I wil make accompt good enough of that by Gods helpe Lang. Well how say you to the sacrament of the aultar Wood. I say I know no such sacrament vnlesse Chryst be the aultar that you meane Gage Lo I told you you should soone finde fault in him if you came to that poynt with him You shuld haue begun with that first and neuer haue talked with him about other thinges What know ye not the sacrament of the aultar Wood. No sure I know no such vnlesse christ be the aultar that you meane for Christ is the aultar of al goodnes And if you meane Christ to be the aultar of the sacrament you speake of you shall soone heare my minde and beliefe therein Lang. Well we meane Christe to be the aultar Say your minde and go briefly to worke for I thinke it almost dinner Gage I pray you go roundly to worke that you may make an end before dinner Woodman Yes you shall soone heare my minde therin by Gods helpe I doe beleue that whensoeuer I come to receaue the sacrament of the body and bloud of Iesus Christ being truely ministred according to Christes Institution I beleuing that Christ was borne of the virgine Mary that he was crucified on the crosse and shed his bloude for the remission of my sinnes and so take and eate the sacrament of bread and wine in that remembraunce that then I doe receiue wholy Christ God and manne mistically by fayth This is my beliefe of the sacrament the whiche no man is able to disproue Gage By S. Mary I can finde no fault in this How say you Maister Doctour Lang. Sir you see not so much in it as I do For he goeth craftely to worke I tell you as I haue heard For though he haue graunted that the faythfull receauer receaueth the body of Christe God and man yet hee hath not graunted that it is the body of Christe before it bee receaued as you shall see by and by I warrant you by hys owne wordes How say you is it the body of Christ as soone as the words be spoken by the Prieste or not for these wordes will try hym more then all the rest Wood. Doth the worde say that it is his body before it is receiued if it do I will say so to Gage Why then you shall agree well inough if you wyll be tryed by the word Wood. Yes forsooth that I will God forbid els Gage Why the worde sayth it is his body before it is eaten Wood. Those words would I fayne heare but I am sure they be not in the Bible Lang. No that you shall see by and by M. Gage quoth he turned to the xxii of Luke there he read WheÌ„ supper was done Christ tooke bread gaue thankes and brake it and gaue to his Disciples and sayd take eate this is my body Then they spake both at once Here he saith it is his body Wood. M. Gage I doe not deny but he called it his body but not before eating as I saide before Wherefore I pray you marke the wordes Christ sayd Take eate I pray you Sir marke these wordes that he sayd Take and eate and theÌ„ he said it was his body So you see eating goeth before For he sayd eate this is my body So according to the verye worde I doe beleue it is his bodye Whiche wordes made them both astonied Lang. Why then by your saying Iudas eate not the body of Christ. How say you did he not Wood. Nay I ask you Did he Lang I aske you Wood. And I aske you Lang. And I aske you Woodman Mary and I aske you And I bid you answer if you dare for your life For what soeuer you aunswere vnlesse you say as I haue sayd you will damne your own soule For M. Gage I protest before God I would you should do as well as myne owne owne soule and body it lamenteth my hart to see how you be deceaued with theÌ„ they be deceauers all the sorte of them He cannot answer to this but either he must proue Iudas to be saued or els he must proue that it is no bodye before it bee receiued in fayth as dou shall well perceiue by Gods helpe if he dare to aunswere the question Gage Yes I dare say he dareth What you neede not to threaten him so Wood. Then let him aunswere if he can Then he sayd he knew what I woulde saye to him therefore he was much in doubt to answere the question Lang. Mayster Gage I will tell you in your eare what words he will aunswere me or euer I speake to him Wood. Then he told M. Gage a tale in his eare sayde Lang. I haue told M. Gage what you will say Gage Yea and I will tell the truth for both parties Wood. Well how say you did Iudas eate the body of christ or not Lang Yea I say Iudas did eate the body of Christ. Wood. Then it must needes fâ—llowe That Iudas hath euerlasting life For Christ sayth in the 6. of Iohn Who so eateth my fleshe and drinketh my bloud hath eternall lyfe and I will rayse him vp at the last day If Iudas did eate Chrystes body I am sure you cannot deny but that he did both eat hys flesh and drynke his bloud and then is Iudas saued by Christes owne wordes Therefore nowe you are compelled to say that it was not christes body or els that Iudas is saued Gage Surely these be the verye wordes that M.D. tolde me in mine eare that you would say to hym Wood. Well let vs see how well he can auoyd this argument Lang. Iudas is damned and yet he eate the body of christ but he eate it vnworthely and therefore he is damned Wood. Where finde you that Iudas did eate the bodye of Christ vnworthely Lang. They be S. Paules wordes i. Corinth xi chap. Wood. M. Gage I desire you for gods sake marke my wordes well what I saye If S. Paule speake anye suche wordes there or in anye other place if there be anye suche wordes written in al the whole Bible that euer any man eate the bodye of Christ vnworthely then say that I am the falsest man that euer you heard speake with tongue But in
but yet he eate not the body of Christ as you haue declared by your wordes For you had a hell burning in your conscience because you were in doubt that the commissioners vnderstoode by your wordes that Iudas had eaten the body of Chryst because you sayd he eat more then bread Therefore thou haddest a great sorte of Deuils in thee for in hell he many Deuils and therefore the Deuil and Iudas is thy mayster by thyne owne wordes Wood. Nay I defie Iudas and the Deuill and his seruauntes for they bee youre maysters and you serue them for any thing that I can see I tell you truth Winchest Nay they bee thy maysters For the deuill is mayster wher hell is and thou saydest thou hadst a hell burning in thee I pray thee tell me howe thou canst auoyde it but that the Deuill was in thee by thine owne saying Wood. The hell that I hadde was the louing correction of GOD toward me to call me to repentance that I should not offend God and his people in leauing thinges so darke as I left that For the whiche cause my conscieÌ„ce bare me record I had not done wel as at al times I haue felte the sting of it when I haue broken the commaundemeÌ„ts of God by any meanes as al gods people do I dare say and it is the louing kindnes of god towardes them to driue them to repentaunce But it is to be thought that your conscience is neuer troubled how wickedly soeuer you do For if it were it shoulde not be so straunge to you as you make it which declareth playnely whose seruaunt you be Winch. What a naughty fellow is this This is such a peruerse villayne as I neuer talked with in all my lyfe Hold him a booke I will make him sweare to aunswere dyrectly to such thinges as I will demaund of him and if he will not aunswere I will condemne him Wood. Call you me a fellow I am suche a fellowe I tell you that will driue you all to hell if you consent to the shedding of my bloud and you shall haue bloud to drynke as sayd S. Iohn in his Reuelation the ix chapter and being in hell you shall be compelled to say for payne of conscience this is the man that we had in derision thought his life madnes and his ende to be without honour but now we may see how he is counted among the sayntes of God and wee are punished This shall you see in hell if you repent it not if you do condemne me This you shall finde in the fift chapter of the booke of wisedome therefore take heede what you doe I geue you counsell Winchester Wisedome What speakest thou of wisdome thou neuer haddest it for thou art as very a â—oole as â—uer I heard speake Wood. Do you not know that the foolishe thinâ—es of thys world must confound the wise thinges Wherâ—ore it greeueth me not to be called a foole at your hand Winchest Nay thou art none of those fooles thou art an obstinate foole and an heretike Lay hand on the booke and aunswere to suche thynges as I wyll laye agaynst thee Woodman I will not laye hand on the booke for none of you all You be not my Byshop and therefore I wil haue nothing to do with you Winch. I wyll haue to doe with you This man is with out law he careth not for the king nor Queene I dare say for he will not obey theyr lawes Let me see the Kynges Commission I will see whether hee will obeye that or not Wood. I would you loued the king and Queenes Maiesty no worse then I do if it pleased God You would not do as you doe then Winch. Holde him a booke he is a ranke hereticke Thou shalt aunswere to suche thynges as I wyll demaund of thee Wood. I take heauen and earth to recorde I am no hereticke neither can I tell wherfore I am brought to prison no more then any man can here tel and therwith I looked round about on the people and sayde to the Bishoppe If you haue any iust cause agaynst me worthy of death â—ay it agaynst me and let me haue it for I refuse not to dye I praise God for the truthes sake if I hadde x. liues If you haue no cause let me goe home I pray you to my wife children to see them kept and other poore folk that I would set a worke by the helpe of God I haue set a worke a hundreth persons ere this all the yeare together and was vniustly taken from them but God forgeue them that dyd it if it be his will Winchester Do you not see how he looketh about for help But I would see any man shewe thee a cheereful countenaunce and especially you that be of my Dioces If any of you bid God strengthen him or take him by the hand or embrace him or shew hym a chearefull countenaunce you shall be excommunicated and shall not bee receaued in agayne till you haue done open penaunce and therfore beware of it Wood. I looke for no helpe of men for God is on my side I prayse him therefore and therefore I neede not not care who be agaynst me neither do I care Then they cryed away with him and bring vs an other So I was caryed agayne to the Marshalsea where I am now mery I prayse God therfore as a sheep appointed to be slayne But for lack of time I haue left out much of our talke but this is the chiefest of it ¶ The 6. and last examinations of Richard Woodman written and copyed with his owne hand BE it knowne vnto all men by this present writing that I Richard Woodman sometime of the parishe of Warbelton in the County of Sussex was condemned for gods euerlasting truth an 1557. Iuly 16 by the byshop of Winchester in the churche of S. Mary Oueries in Southwarke there sitting with him the same time the byshop of Chichester the Archdeacon of Caunterbury Doctor Langdale M. Roper with a fatte headed Priest I cannot tell his name All these consented to the shedding of my bloud vpon this occasion as here after followeth I affirmed that Iudas receaued the sacrament with a sop and the Deuill withall and because I would not bee sworne vppon a booke to aunswere directly to suche Articles as hee woulde declare to me and because I would not beleue that there remained neither bread nor wine after the words of consecration and that the body of Christ could not be receaued of any but of the faithfull For these Articles I was condemned as hereafter shal follow more at large by the help of God First the Bishop sayd when I came before him Win. You were before vs on Monday last past there you affirmed certayne heresies Howe say you now Doe you hold them still or will you reuoke them Wood. I held no heresyes then neyther do I now as the Lord knoweth Win. No did you not affirme
that Iudas receiued bread which is no heresy vnlesse you tell what more then bread Wood. Is it heresy to say that Iudas receiued more then bread I sayd he receaued more then bare bread for he receiued the Sacrament that was prepared to shewe foorth the Lordes death and because he presumed to eat without sayth he eat the deuill withall as the wordes of Christ declare after he eate the soppe the Deuill entred into hym as you cannot deny Winc. Hold him a booke I will haue you aunswere dyrectly whether Iudas did eate the body of Christ or no. Wood. I will answere no more for I am not of your Dioces wherfore I will haue nothing to do with you Winc. No you be in my Dioces and you be of my Dioces because you haue offended in my Dioces Wood. I am not of your Dioces although I am in your Dioces and I was brought into your Dioces against my will and I haue not offended in your Dioces if I haue tell me wherein Winchester Here is your owne hand writing the whiche is heresie These be the wordes I cannot find say you that it is the body of christ to any before it be receiued in faith How say you is not this your owne hand writing Wood. Yea I do not deny but it is mine owne hand wryting but when or where was it written or where wer the woâ—des spoken Before the Commissioners and here is one of them Maister Roper the words were spoken before you Were they not Roper Yes in deed that they were Woodman I am sure you will not deny them for you haue written the wordes euen as you spake them Wood. No sir in deed I will not deny but that I spake theÌ„ and I am glad that you haue seene it For you may see by that whether I lye or not Roper In deede the wordes be written word by word as we spake them Winchest Well here you affirme that it is your owne deede How say you now Will you be sorie for it and become an honest man Wood. My Lord I trust no man can say but that I am an honest manne and as for that I maruell that you wil lay it to my charge knowing that my Lorde of London dyscharged me of all matters that were layde agaynst me when I was released of him Winc. You were released and it might fortune it was not layd to your charge then therfore we lay it to your charge now because you be suspected to be an hereticke and wee may call you before vs and examine you vpon your faith vpon suspicion Wood. In deede S. Peter willeth me to render account of my hope that I haue in God and I am contented so to do if it please my Bishop to heare me Chichester Yes I pray you let vs heare it Wood. I do beleue in God the father almighty maker of heaueÌ„ of earth and of al things visible inuisible and in one Lord Iesus christ my sauiour very God and man I beleue in God the holy Ghost the comforter of al Gods elect people and that he is equall with the father and the sonne I beleue the true Catholicke church and all the sacraments that belongeth thereto Thus I haue rendered accompt of my hope that I haue of my saluation Winch. And how beleue you in the blessed sacrament of the aulter And with that word they all put of their cappes to that abhominable Idoll Wood. I pray you be contented for I will not aunswere to any mo questions for I perceaue you go about to shed my bloud Winch. No hold him a booke If he refuse to sweare he is an Anabaptist and shall be excommunicated Wood. I will not sweare for you excommunicate me if you will For you be not meete to take an oth for you laid heresies to my charge in yonder pulpite the whiche you are not able to proue wherfore you bee not meete to take an othe of any man And as for me I am not of your Dyoces nor will haue any thing to doe with you Winchester I will haue to do with thee and I saye thou art a strong hereticke Wood. Yea all trueth is heresie with you but I am content to shew you my minde how I beleue on the sacrameÌ„t of the body and bloud of Iesus Christe without flattering For that you looke for I am sure But I will meddle no â—urther But what I holde my selfe of it I will not meddle of any other mans beliefe on it N Harp Why I am sure al mens fayth ought to be alike Wood Yea I graunt you so that all true Christians faith ought to be alike But I will aunswere for my selfe N. Harp Well let vs heare what you say to it Wood. I do beleue that when I come to receaue the Sacrament of the body and bloud of Iesus Christ if it be truly ministred according to Christes institutioÌ„ I comming in fayth as I truste in God I will whensoeuer I come to receiue it I beleuing that Christ was borne for me that he suffered death for the remission of my sinnes and that I shal be saued by his death and bloud shedding and so receaue the Sacramente of bread and wine in that remembraunce that then I doe receiue whole Christ God and man mistically by fayth This is my beliefe on the sacrament Then they spake all at once saying mistically by faythe The fat prieste What a foole art thou mistically by faythe thou canst not tell what mistically is Wood If I be a foole so take me But God hathe chosen such fooles of this world to confound such wife things as you are The fat priest I pray thee what is mistically Wood. I take mistically to be the fayth that is in vs that the world seeth not but God onely Winch. He cannot tell what he sayth Aunswere to the Sacrament of the aulter whether it be not the body of Christ before it bee receaued and whether it be not the bodye of Christ to whom soeuer receaueth it Tell me or els I will excommunicate thee Wood. I haue sayd as much as I will say excommunicate me if you will I am none of your Dioces The Bishop of Chichester is mine Ordinary Let him do it if you will needs haue my bloud that it may be required at his haÌ„ds Chichest I am not consecrated yet I tolde you when you were with me Wood. No in deede your kine bringe foorth nothing but Cow calues as it chaunceth now Meaning thereby that he had not his Bulles from Rome Then they were al in a great rage with me and called me al to nought and sayd I was out of my wâ—t because I spake feruently to euery mans question all the whiche I cannot remember but I sayd So Festus sayd to Paule when he spake the words of sobernes and truth out of the spirite of God as I do But as ye haue iudged me
Robert Maynard the Bayliffe and such like which Maynard commonly when he sate in iudgment vpon life and death would sit sleeping on the Bench many times so careful was his mind on his Office Further shee willed halting Gospellers to beware of bloud for that would cry for vengeaunce c. And in the end she told them all laying her hand on the Barre if they dâ—d not repent their wicked doynges therin that vndoubtedly the very barre should be a witnes agaynst them at the day of iudgement that they had there that day shed innocente bloud This Elizabeth Folkes the day before she was condemned was examined onely vpon this article whether she beleued that there was a Catholicke Church of Christ or no. Unto which she answered Yea. Then was she immediately by Bowsels meanes the Scribe deliuered vnto her vncle Holt of the same towne of Colchester to keep who caried her home vnto hys house shee being there might haue departed thence many tymes if she had wold for there was meanes offered to conuey her awaye But she hearyng that some doubted that shee hadde yealded to the Pope although it was most vntrue would in no wise content her selfe but wept and was in suche anguishe of minde and terrour of conscience that no remedye shee woulde to the Papistes agayne for any perswasions that could bee and commyng before them at Cosins house at the white Harte in Colchester she was at vtter defiaunce with them and their doctrine and so had as ye haue heard in the end a papisticall reward as the rest of her brethren had ¶ The Lordes faythfull prisoners in Colchester Castle WIlliam Munt of Muchbentley in Essex of the age of 61. yeares sayde that the sacrament of the Aultar was an abhominable Idoll and that if he should obserue any part of their popish proceedinges he should dysplease God and bring his curse vpon him and therfore for feare of his vengeaÌ„ce he durst not doe it This good father was examined of many thinges but God be thanked he stoode to the truth and in the end therfore had sentence of condemnation read agaynst hym Iohn Iohnson of Thorpe in Essex wydower of the age of xxxiiii yeares was examined as the rest and made answere in suche sorte as the Papistes counted them none of theirs and therefore condemned him with theyr bloudye senteÌ„ce as they had done the rest before This Ioh. Iohnson affirmed that in the receauing of the sacrament accordyng to Christes institution he receiueth the body of christ spiritually c. Alice Munt the wife of the sayde William Munt of the age of xli yeares being also examined as the rest sayd and confirmed the same in effect as her husband dyd and was therefore also condemned by their bloudy sentence in lyke maner Rose Allyn mayd the daughter of the sayd Alice Munt of the age of twenty yeares being examined of auricular confession goyng to the church to heare Masse of the Popish seuen sacramentes c. aunswered stoutlye that they stanke in the face of God and she durst not haue to do with them for her life neyther was she she sayde anye member of theirs for they were the members of Antichriste and so shuld haue if they repented not the reward of Antichrist Being asked further what she could saye of the Sea of the Bishop of Rome whethere she would obey hys authoritie or no she aunswered boldly that she was none of hys As for hys See quoth she it is for Crowes kytes owles and Rauens to swimme in such as you be for by the grace of God I shall not swimme in that See while I lyue neither will I haue any thing to doe therewith Then read they the sentence of condemnation agaynst her and so sent her vnto prison agayne vnto the rest where she song with great ioy to the wonder of many Thus these poore condemned Lambes beyng deliuered into the handes of the secular power were committed agayn euery one vnto the Prison from whence they came where they remayned with much ioy great comfort in continuall reading and inuocating the name of God euer looking and expecting the happy day of their dissolution In which time the cruell Papistes left not their mischieuous attemptes agaynst them although they would seeme now to haue no more to doe with theÌ„ for bloudy Boner whose throte neuer cryed ho shortly aâ—ter got a writ for the burning of the foresayd ten good creatures and to shewe the more dilligence in the cause he sent hys owne trusty man downe with it named Edward Cosin and with hym also his letter for the furtheraunce of the matter the thirtye day of Iuly the next month after the condemnation The writ being thus receiued of the sayde Bayliffes they hauing then no leysure thereaboutes appoynted the day of the executioÌ„ therof to be the second day of August next following And because the faythfull soules were in two seuerall Prisons as the Castle was for the Countrey and Mote Hall for the Towne therfore it was agreed among them that they in Mote Hall should be burnt in the forenoone and those at the Castle by the Sheriffe of the Shyre in the after noone as here thou mayest see it more playne how it came to passe accordingly ¶ The martyrdome of three men and three women at Colchester burned in the forenoone besides 4 other burned at after noone When all sixe were also nayled likewise at their stakes and the fire about them they clapped their handes for ioy in the fire that the standers by which were by estimation thousandes cryed generally all almost The Lord strengtheÌ„ them the Lord comfort them the Lord poure his mercies vpon them with such like wordes as was wonderfull to heare Thus yealded they vp theyr soules and bodyes into the Lordes handes for the true testimony of his trueth The Lord graunt we may imitate the same in the like quarrell if hee so vouche vs worthye for hys mercies sake Amen In like manner the sayde day in the afternoone was brought forth into the Castle yard to a place appoynted for the same W. Munt Iohn Iohnson Alice Munt and Rose Allyn aforesayd which godly constant persons after they had made theyr praiers and were ioyfully â—yed to the stakes calling vpon the name of God and exhorting the people earnestly to flee from Idolatry suffered their martyrdome with such triumphe and ioye that the people did no lesse showte therat to see it then at the other that were burnt the same day in the morning Thus ended all these glorious x. soules that day their happy liues vnto the Lord whose ages all did growe to the summe of 406. yeares or thereaboutes The Lord graunt we may well spend our yeares and dayes likewise to his glory Amen ¶ Iohn Thurston dyed in Colchester Castle BEfore you haue heard of the taking of one I. Thurston at Muchbentley in the house of one William Munt
As concerning the cause for the whiche she should dye she had no cause to confesse that but rather geue vnto God most humble prayse that he did make her worthy to suffer deathe for his worde And as concerning that absolution that they were able to geue vnto her being authorised by the pope she did defie the same euen from the bottome of her hart The which thing when the priests heard they said to the Sheriffe Well to morow her stoutnes will be proued and tryed For although perhaps shee hath now some friendes that whisper her in her eares to morow will we see who dare be so hardy as to come neare her and so they went theyr wayes with anger that theyr confession and absolution was nought set by All that night she was wonderfully chearefull mery with a certaine grauitie in so much that the maiestie of the spirit of God did manifestly appeare in her who did expel the feare of deathe out of her heart spending the tyme in prayer reading talking with them that were purposely come vnto her for to comfort her with the word of God About three of the clocke in the morning Satan who neuer sleepeth especially when death is at hand began to stirre himselfe busily shooting at her that fierye darte the whiche he is wont to doe agaynst all that are at defiaunce with him questioning with her how shee coulde tell that she was chosen to eternal life and that Christ dyed for her I graunt that he dyed but that he dyed for thee howe canst thou tell with this suggestion when shee was troubled they that were about her did councell her to follow the example of Paule Galathians 2. where he sayth Which hath loued me and geuen hymselfe for me Also that her vocation and calling to the knowledge of Gods word was a manifest token of Gods loue towards her especially that same holy spirite of God working in her hart that loue and desire towardes God to please him and to bee iustified by him through Christ c. By these and like perswasions especially by the comfortable promises of Christ brought out of the scripture Satan was put to flight and she conforted in Christ. About eight of the clocke maister Sheriffe came to her into her chamber saying these wordes Maistres Lewes I am come to bring you tidings of the Queenes pleasure the whiche is that you shall liue no longer but one houre in this world therefore prepare your selfe therunto 〈◊〉 stādeth you in hand At which wordes being so grosely vttered and so sodaynly by such an officer as he was she was somewhat abashed Wherefore one of her friendes and acquayntaunce standing by sayde these words Maistresse Lewes you haue great cause to prayse GOD who wyll vouchsafe so speedily to take you out of this worlde and make you worthy to be a witnesse to his truth to beare record vnto Christ that he is the onely sauiour After the which words spoken thus she sayde maister Sheriffe your message is welcome to me and I thanke my God that he will make me worthye to aduenture my life in his quarrell And thus maister Sheriffe departed and within the space of one houre he came agayn cum gladiis fustibus and when he came vp into the chamber one of her friendes desired him to geue him leaue to goe with her to the stake to comfort her the whiche the Sheriffe graunted at that time but afterwardes he was sore troubled for the same when she was dead Nowe when shee was brought throughe the towne with a number of bill menne a great multitude of people being present she being led by two of her frends whiche were M. Michaell Reniger and M. Augustine Bernher she was brought to the place of execution and because the place was farre off and the throng of the people great and she not acquaynted with the fresh ayre being so long in prison one of her frendes sent a messenger to the Sheriffes house for some drinke and after she had prayed three seuerall times in the whiche prayer she desired God most instantly to abolish the idolatrous Masse and to delyuer this realme from Papistry at the end of the whiche prayers the most parte of the people cryed Amen yea euen the Sheriffe that stoode harde by her readye to cast her in the fire for not allowing the Masse at this her prayers sayde with the rest of the people Amen when she had thus prayed she tooke the cup into her handes saying I drynke to all them that vnfaynedly loue the Gospell of Iesus Christ and wish for the abolishment of Papistry When she had dronken they that were her frends dranke also After that a great number specially the women of the towne dyd drynke wyth her which afterward were put to open penaunce in the Churche by the cruel Papistes for drinking with her When she was tyed to the stake with the chayne shee shewed such a cheerefulnes that it passed mans reason beyng so well coloured in her face and being so patient that the most part of them that had honest hartes did lament and euen with teares bewayle the tyranny of the Papistes When the fire was sette vppon her she neither struggled nor sturred but onely lifted vp her handes towardes heauen being dead very speedely for the vnder Sheriffes at the request of her friendes had prouided such stuffe by the whiche shee was sodenly dispatched out of this miserable worlde This amongest other thinges may not bee forgotten that the Papistes had appoynted some to rayle vppon her openly and to reuile her both as shee went to the place of Execution and also when she came at the stake Amongest others there was an olde Prieste whiche hadde a payre of writing tables to note bothe the names of the women that dranke of her cuppe as before you heard and also described her friendes by their apparell for presentlye hee could not learne their names and afterwardes enquyred for their names and so immediately after processe was sente out for them bothe to Couentrye and other places but God whose prouidence sleepeth not did defende them from the handes of these cruell tyrauntes Unto the whiche God with the sonne and the holy Ghost bee honour and glory for euer Amen * The Martyrdome of Rafe Allerton Iames Austo Margery Awstoo and Richard Roth burned at Islington IN searching out the certayne number of the faythfull Martyrs of God that suffered within the tyme raygne of Queene Mary I finde that about the 17. day of September wer burned at Islingtō nigh vnto London these 4. constant professours of christ Rafe Allerton Iames Awstoo Margery Austoo his wife and Richard Roth. Amongest the which it first appeareth that this Rafe Allerton was more then a yeare before his condemnation apprehended and brought before the Lorde Darcy of Chich. and was there accused aswell for that he woulde not consent and come vnto the
to Gods woorde And where as you doe laye vnto my charge that I shoulde denye the woordes of our Sauiour Iesus Christ Oh good Lord from whence commeth this rash hastie and vntrue iudgement Forsooth not from the spirite of truthe for he leadeth men into all truthe and is not the father of liers Whereupon should your Lordship gather or say of me so diffamously Wherefore I beseeche you if I denie the Scriptures Canonicall or anye parte thereof then let me die Tie the Priest My Lord he is a very sedicious fellow and perswadeth other men to doe as he himselfe doth contrary to the order appoynted by the Queenes highnesse and the Clergie of this Realme For a great sorte of the parish will be gathered one day to one place and an other day to an other place to heare him so that very fewe commeth to the Church to heare diuine seruice and this was not onely before that he was taken and brought vnto the Councell but also since his retourne home againe he hath done much harme For where both men and women were honestly disposed before by Saint Anne now are they as ill as he almoste And furthermore hee was not ashamed to withstande me before all the Parish saying that we were of the malignant churche of Antichrist and not of the true Church of Christ alledging a great manye of Scriptures to serue for his purpose saying Good people take heede and beware of these bloudthirsty dogges c. And then I commaunded the Constable to apprehend hym and so he did Neuerthelesse after thys apprehension the Constable let him goe about his businesse all the next day so that wythout putting in of suerties he lette him go into Suffolke and other places for no goodnesse I warrante you my Lorde It were almes to teache suche Officers theyr duetie howe they should let such rebels go at their owne libertie after that they be apprehended and taken but to keepe them fast in the stockes vntill they bring them before a Iustice. Rafe As I sayde before so say I nowe againe thou arte not of the Churche of Christe and that will I prooue if I may be suffered And where you said that you commaunded the Constable to apprehende mee you did so in deede contrary to the Lawes of this Realme hauing neither to lay vnto my charge Treason Fellonie nor murther no neither had you Precept Processe nor Warrante to serue on me and therefore I say without a law was I apprehended And whereas you seeke to trouble the Constable because he kept mee not in the stockes three dayes three nightes it doth shewe a parte what you are And my going into Suffolke was not for any euill but only to buye halfe a bushell of corne for bread for my poore wife children knowing that I had no longer time to tarrye wyth them But if I had runne away then you woulde surely haue laid somewhat to his charge Boner Goe to thou art a Marchant in deede Ah syrrha before God thou shalt be burnt with fire Thou knowest Richard Roth doest thou not Is hee of the same minde that thou art off or no canst thou tell Rafe He is of age to answer let him speake for himselfe for I heare say that he is in your house Boner Loe what a knaue heere is Goe Clunie fetche me Roth hither By my trouth he is a false knaue but yet thou art woorse then he Ah Syrha did not you sette your hand to a wryting the tenoure whereof was that if thou shoulde any time say or doe heretically then it shoulde be lawfull for mee to take thee as a Relaps and to proceede in sentence against thee Rafe Yea that is so But heere is to be asked whether it be sufficient that my hād or name wryting be able to geue authoritie to you or to any other to kill mee For if I by wryting canne doe so muche then must my authoritye be greater then yours Neuerthelesse I haue neither sayde nor done heretically but like a true Christian man haue I behaued my selfe And so I was committed into prison againe and the 24. day of the same month I was brought before the Bishop the Lord North D. Story and others and after a long talke in Latine amongst themselues vnto the which I gaue no answere because they spake not to mee although they spake of me at the last the Byshoppe sayde Boner How say you syrrha tell me briefly at one woord wilt thou be contented to goe to Fulham with me there to kneele thee downe at masse shewing thy self outwardly as though thou didst it with a good wil Go to speake Rafe I will not say so Boner Away with him away with him The 2. day of May I was brought before the byshop and three noble men of the counsell whose names I doe not remember Boner Lo my Lordes the same is this fellowe that was sent vnto me from the Counsell and did submit himselfe so that I had halfe a hope of him but by S. Anne I was alwayes in doubt of him Neuerthelesse he was with me and fared well and when I deliuered him I gaue hym money in his purse How sayest thou was it not so as I tell my Lordes heere Rafe In deede my Lorde I hadde meate and drynke enough but I neuer came in bed all the while And at my departing you gaue mee xij d howe be it I neuer asked none nor would haue done A Lorde Be good to him my Lorde Hee will be an honest man Boner Before God howe should I trust him He hathe once deceiued me already But ye shall heare what he wil say to the blessed Sacrament of the altare Howe say you sirha after the woordes of consecration be spoken by the priest there remaineth no bread but the very bodye of our sauiour Iesus Christ God and man and none other substance vnder the forme of bread Rafe Where finde you that my Lord wrytten Boner Lo Syr. Why Doeth not Christ saye This is my body Howe sayest thou Wilt thou denye these woordes of our Sauiour Christ Or els was he a dissembler speaking one thing and meaning an other Goe to nowe I haue taken you Rafe Yea my Lord you haue taken me in dede and will kepe me vntill you kill me How be it my Lord I maruel why you leaue out the beginning of the institution of the supper of our Lord For Christ sayde Take yee and eate yee this is my bodye And if it will please you to ioyne the former woordes to the latter then shall I make you an aunswer For sure I am that Christe was no dissembler neyther did he say one thing and meane an other Boner Why Then must thou needes saye that it is hys body for he sayeth it him selfe and thou confessest that he will not lie Rafe No my Lorde he is true and all menne are lyers Notwithstanding I vtterly refuse to take the woordes of our Sauior so
fantastically as you teach vs to take them for then should we conspire with certaine heretickes called the Nestorians for they denie that Christ hadde a true naturall body and so me thinke you doe my Lord. If you wil affirm his body to be there as you say he is then must you needes also affirme that it is a fantasticall bodye and therfore looke to it for Gods sake and let these wordes go before Take yee and eate ye without which wordes the rest are sufficient but when the worthy receiuers do take and eat euen then is fulfilled the words of our Sauiour vnto him or euery of them that so receiueth Boner Ah I see well thou canste not vnderstand these woordes I will shewe thee a Parable If I should set a peece of beefe before thee and say eate is it no beefe And then take part of it away send it to my cooke and he shal change the fashion thereof and make it looke like breade What wouldest thou saye that it were no Beefe because it hath not the fashion of beefe Rafe Let me vnderstand a little further my Lorde shall the Cooke adde nothing therunto nor take nothing there from Boner What is that to the matter whether he do or no so long as the shape is changed into an other likenesse Rafe Ah will you so my Lord your Sophistrie will not serue the truth wil haue the victorie neuerthelesse as Esay sayth He that restraineth himselfe from euill must be spoyled And Amos hath suche like woordes also For the wise must be faine to holde their peace so wicked a time it is sayth he Neuertheles he that can speake the truth and will not shall geue a strait accounts for the same A Doctor By my Lords leaue here me thinks thou speakest like a foole Wilt thou be a iudge of the scripture Nay thou must stand to learne and not to teache for the whole congregation hath determined the matter long agoe A priest No by your leaue we haue a Church and not a congâ—egation You mistake that worde master Doctor Rafe Then sayd I to my fellowe prisoners standing by My brethren doe yee not heare howe these men helpe one an other Let vs doe so also But we neuer came all in together after that time but seuerallye one after an other Then was I caried away for that time The xix daye of May I was brought before the Bishop of Rochester and Chichester with others B Rochest Were you a companion of George Eagles otherwise called Trudgeouer My Lord of London telleth me that you were his fellow companion Rafe I know him very well my Lord. Rochest By my faith I had him once and then hee was as dronke as an Ape for he stonke so of drinke that I coulde not abide him and so sent him away Rafe My Lorde I dare saye you tooke your markes amisse It was either your selfe or some of your own companie for he did neither drinke Wine Ale nor Beere in a quarter of a yeare before that time and therefore it was not he forsooth The rest of mine examinations you shal haue when I am condemned if I can haue any time after my comming into Newgate the which I trust shall touch the matter a great deale more plainly for the pithie matters are yet vnwrytten Thus fare you well good frendes all Yea I say farewel for euer in this present world Greete yee one an other and be ioyfull in the Lord. Salute the good widowes among you with all the rest of the congregation in Barfold Dedham and Colchester This promise of hys being either not perfourmed for that he might not thereto be permitted or els if he did wryte the same not comming to my hands I am faine in the rest of his examinations to follow the only report of the Register who witnesseth that the 15. day of May. An. 1557. in the Byshops palace at London he was examined vppon certaine interrogatories the contents wherof be these FIrst that he was of the parish of Muchbentley and so of the Diocesse of London Secondly that the 10. daye of Ianuarie then last past M. Iohn Morant preaching at Paules the said Rafe Allerton did there openly submit himselfe vnto the Churche of Rome with the rites and Ceremonies thereof Thirdly that he did consent and subscribe aswell vnto the same submission as also to one other bil in the which he graunted that if he should at any time turn againe vnto his former opinions it shoulde be then lawfull for the Bishop immediately to denounce and adiudge hym as an hereticke Fourthly that he had subscribed to a bill wherein hee affirmed that in the sacrament after the woordes of consecration be spokâ—n by the Priest there remaineth still materiall bread and materiall wine and that he beleueth that the bread is the breade of thankesgeuing and the memoriall of Christes death and that when he receiueth it he receiueth the body of Christ spiritually in his soule but materiall bread in substaunce Fiftly that he had openly affirmed and also aduisedly spoken that which is contained in the sayde former fourth article last before specified Sixthly that hee hadde spoken against the Bishop of Rome wyth the Church and Sea of the same and also against the seuen Sacraments and other Ceremonies and ordinaunces of the same Churche vsed then wythin thys Realme Seuenthly that hee had allowed and commended the opinions and faith of M. Cranmer Ridley Latimer and others of late burned within this Realme and beleeued that theyr opinions were good and godly Eightly that he hadde diuers times affirmed that the religion vsed within this realme at the time of his apprehension was neither good nor agreeable to Gods woord and that he coulde not conforme himselfe thereunto Ninthly that he had affirmed that the booke of Common prayer sette foorth in the raigne of king Edward the vj. was in all partes good and godly and that the sayd Rafe and his company prisoners did daily vse amongst themselues in prison some part of the booke Tenthly that hee had affirmed that if hee were out of prison he would not come to Masse Mattins nor Euensong nor beare Taper Candle or Palme nor goe in procession nor would receiue holy water holy breade ashes or paxe or any other ceremonie of the Churche then vsed within this Realme Eleuenthly that he had affirmed that if he were at libertie he would not confesse his sinnes to any Priest nor receiue absolution of him nor yet would receiue the Sacrament of the altar as it was then vsed Twelfly that he had affirmed that praying to saints and prayers for the deade were neither good nor profitable and that a man is not bounde to fast and praye but at his owne wil and pleasure neither that it is lawful to reserue the Sacrament or to woorship it Thirtenthly that the sayd Allerton hath according to these his affirmations abstained refused to come vnto his parishe Churche euer
is the Masse a sacrifice Unto which a D. answered that sate by him it is a sacrifice both for the quicke and the dead Then sayd I no it is no sacrifice for s. Paul saith that Christ made one sacrifice once for all and I doe beleeue in none other sacrifice but only in that one sacrifice that our Lord Iesus Christ made once for all Then sayd the D. that sacrifice that Christ made was a wet sacrifice and the Masse is a dry sacrifice Then sayde I that same drye sacrifice is a sacrifice of your own making it is your sacrifice it is none of mine Then sayd the Chancellor he is an heretike he denieth the sacrament of the aulter Then sayd I will ye know how I beleeue in the holy supper of our Lord And he sayd yea Then sayd I I beleue that if I come rightly worthily as God hath commaunded me to the holy supper of the Lorde I receiue him by fayth by beleeuyng in hym But the bread beyng receiued is not God nor the bread that is yonder in the pixe is not God God dwelleth not in tēples made with hands neither will be worshipped wyth the works of mens hands And therfore you do very euill to cause the people to kneele down and worship the bread for God did neuer bid you hold it vp aboue your heades neither had the Apostles such vse Then sayd the Chauncellour he denyeth the presence in the sacrament Write this Article also He is a very heretike Then sayd I the seruant is not greater then his maister For your predecessors killed my maister Christ the Prophets and Apostles and holy vertuous men nowe you also kil the seruants of Christ so that al the righteous bloud that hat hath bene shed euen from righteous Abell vntill this day shall be required at your hands Well said the Chancellor haue him away Another examination of Spurdance before the Bishop in his house THe B. sayd sirrha doest thou not beleue in the catholike fayth of holy Church And I sayd I beleue Christes catholike church Yea sayd he in Christes church of the which the Pope is the head Doest thou not beleeue that the Pope is supreme hed of the catholike church And I sayd no. I beleue not that he should bee aboue the Apostles if hee take them to be his predecessors For when there came a thought among the Apostles who shuld be the greatest when their maister was gone Christ aunswered them vnto their thoughtes The Kinges of the earth beare domination aboue other but ye shall not so doe for hee that will be greatest among you shall become seruaunte vnto you all How is it then sayde I that hee will climbe so high aboue his fellowes And also wee were sworne by my Maister King Henries tyme that wee should to the vttermost of our power neuer consent to hym again And therefore as he hath nothyng to doe here in Englande so neyther in his owne countrey more then a Bishop hath in his Dioces Yea sayd the B. what of that We were then in error sinne now we are in the right way agayne and therefore thou must come home again with vs and knowledge thy fault and become a christian man and be sworne vnto the Pope as our supreme head Wilt thou be sworne vnto the Pope How sayst thou Then I sayd no I warrant you by the grace of God not as long as I liue For you cannot prooue by the scripture that the Pope is head of the church and may do therin what him list No sayde he yes I trowe For as the Belweather whiche weareth the Bell is head of the flocke of sheepe euen so is the Pope the head of the Church of Christ. And as the Bees in the hiue haue a maister Bee when they are gone out to bring them home againe to the hiue euen so the Pope when we be gone astray and wandered from the fold from the hiue c. then is ordeined our head by succession of Peter to bring vs home againe to the true church as thou now my good fellow hast wandred long out of the way like a scattered sheepe c. Heare therefore that Belwether the maister bell c. come home with vs to thy mother the true church againe Unto whom I aunswered My Lord all this is but naturall reason no scripture but since ye cannot prooue the Pope to be authorised by scripture ye aunswer not me as I thought ye would Ha sayd he I see well ye be stout and will not be answered therfore ye shall be compelled by law whether ye will or no. My Lord sayd I so did your forefathers intreat Christ and his Apostles They had a law and by their lawe they put hym to death and so likewyse you haue a law which is tyrannie by that would ye inforce me to beleue as you doe But the Lord I trust will assist me agaynst all your beggerly ceremonies and make your foolishnesse knowen to all the world one day Then sayd he when were ye at church went in procession and did the ceremonies of the church And I sayd neuer since I was borne No sayd he How old are you And I sayd I thinke about xl Why said he how did you vse your selfe at Church xx yeres ago I sayd as you do now And euen now said he you sayd you did not the Ceremonies since you were borne No more I did sayd I since I was borne a newe as Christ sayd vnto Nicodemus except ye be borne a newe ye cannot enter into the kingdom of heauen Then sayd a D. that sate by he is a very Anabaptist for that is their opinion playne No sir you say falsely sayd I for I am no Anabaptist for they denye Children to bee Baptised and so doe not I. Well sayd the B. why doest thou not go to the church and do the ceremonies And I sayd because they be contrary to Gods worde and lawes as you your selfe haue taught but nowe you say it is good agayne and I thinke if there were a returne to morrow you would say that is false again which you hold now Therfore I may well say there is no truth in you Then sayd the B. thou art a stubborne fellow and an heretike and a Traitor No sayde I I am no Traitour for I haue done I thinke better seruice to the crowne imperiall of England then you If you had done so good seruice said he you would be obedient to the lawes of the Realme So I am sayd I. There is no man alyue I thanke God to accuse me iustly that euer I was disobedient to any ciuill lawes But you must consider my Lord that I haue a soule and a body my soule is none of the Queenes but my body and my goods are the Queenes And I must geue God my soule and all that belongeth vnto it that is I must do the law and commandements
being then commaunded to appeare the Friday next following was brought vnto the Iustice Hall without Newgate where he had the like conflictes with the foresayde Bishoppe and diuers other Iustices At length he was assigned the Saterdaye folowing to be present in the Bishops consistory Court to heare his finall sentence At whiche day and place the sayd Examinate appearyng as he was commaunded the Byshop after other matter of communication asked hym if he knew any cause why the sentence should not be read agaynst hym To whom the sayd Mayster Gibson aunswered that the Bishoppe had nothing wherefor iustly to condemne him The Bishops reason was agayne obiected to him that men sayd he was an euil man To whom Gibson replying agayne yea sayth he and so may I saye of you also To be short after this and such other talke the Bishop hasted vnto the sentence Which being read Gibson yet agayne admonished to remember himselfe and to saue his soule sayd that he would not heare the Byshops babling and sayde moreouer boldly protesting and affirming that he was contrarye and an enemye to them all in his mind and opinion although he had afore time kepte it secret in minde for feare of the law And speaking to the bishop blessed sayd he am I that am cursed at your handes We haue noâ—hing now but thus will I. For as the bishop sayth so must it be And now heresy is to turne the trueth of Gods word into lyes and that do you meaning the bishop and his felowes Thus this valiaunt souldiour fighting for the Gospel and sincere doctrine of Gods trueth and religion agaynst falsehood and errour was committed with his felowes to the secular power And so these three godly men Iohn Hallingdale William Sparrow and Maister Gibson being thus appointed to the slaughter were the xij day after theyr condemnation which was the xviij day of the sayde Moneth of Nouember burnt in Smithfielde in London And beyng brought thyther to the stake after theyr prayer made they were bound thereunto with cheines and wood sette vnto them and after wood fire in the which being compassed about and the fierye flames consuming theyr fleshe at the last they yelded gloriously and ioyfully theyr soules and lyues into the holy bandes of the Lord to whose tuition and gouernement I commend thee good Reader Amen ¶ It is a litle aboue declared in this story of Richarde Gibson how Boner ministred vnto the layd Gibson certeyne Articles to the nuÌ„ber of nine Now let vs see lykewise the Articles which the sayde Gibson ministred agayne to Boner according to the same number of nine for him to aunswere vnto as by the same here vnder written may appeare ¶ Articles proponed by Richard Gibson vnto Edmund Boner Byshop of London by him to be aunswered be yea or nay or els to say he cannot tell 1. WHether the Scriptures of God written by Moyses other holy Prophetes of God through fayth that is in Christ Iesus is auayleable doctrine to make all men in all thinges vnto saluation learned without the helpe of anye other doctrine or no. 2. What is authority and from whence it commeth to whom it apperteineth and to what end it tendeth 3. Whether the holy word of God as it is written doth sufficiently teach all men of what dignity estate or calling by office so euer he or they be theyr full true and lawfull duety in theyr office and whether euery man of what dignity estate or calling by office so euer he or they be are bound vpon the payne of eternall damnation in all thinges to do as they are hereby taught commaunded and in no wise to leaue vndone any thing that is to be done being taught and commaunded by the same 4 Whether any man the Lorde Iesu Christ God and man onely except by the holye ordinaunce of God euer was is or shall be Lord ouer fayth and by what lawfull authority any man of what dignity estate or calling by office soeuer he or they be may vse Lordship or power ouer any man for fayth sake or for the secrecy of his conscience 5. By what lawfull authority or power any man of what dignity estate or calling so euer he or they be may be so bolde as to alter or chaunge the holy ordinaunces of God or any of them or any part of them 6. By what euident tokens Antichrist in his Ministers may bee knowne seing it is written that Sathan can chaunge himselfe in to the similitude of an Aungell of light and his ministers fashion themselues as though they were the Ministers of righteousnesse and how it may be knowne to him that is desirous thereof when he is one of that number or in the daunger thereof or when he is otherwise 7. What the beast is the which maketh warre with the Sayntes of God and doth not onely kill them but also will suffer none to buy nor sell but such as worship his Image or receiue his marke in theyr right handes or in theyr foreheades his name or the number of his name or do worship his Image which hy the iuste and terrible sentence of God already decreed shal be punished in fire and brimstone before the holy Angels and before the lambe and they shall haue no rest day nor night but the smoake of their torment shall ascend vp for euermore Also what the gorgious glittering whore is the which sitteth vpon the beast with a Cup of gold in her hand full of abhominations with whom the kings of the earth haue committed fornication and the inhabitours of the earth and she her selfe also is dronken with the bloud of Sainctes which is the wine of her fornication whose flesh the hornes of the beast shall teare in pieces and burne her with fire For god hath put in their hartes to do his will 8. Whether a king ouer all those people whiche are borne and inhabite within his owne dominions regions and countryes or any part of them of what dignity estate or calling by office soeuer they be here vpon this earth immediately vnder Christ by the holy ordinaunce of God is lawfull supreame and chiefe Gouernor or no And whether a king ouer all those people within his dominions regions and countryes and euery part of them by holy ordinaunce of God lawfully may and ought not otherwise to doe nor suffer otherwise to be done then in his owne name power and authority the name of God onely except as lawfull supreame and chiefe heade in all thinges that belongeth to rule without exception to gouerne and rule And whether all those people of what dignity estate or calling soeuer they be are bouÌ„d by the holy ordinaunce of God to owe theyr whole obedience and seruice in all thinges without exception theyr duety to god onely excepted to their king onely as to theyr supreame and chiefe Gouernour vpon earth immediately vnder Christ And whether a king without offence agaynst GOD and his people maye
of hys former life it well appereth of what sort he is the queenes highnes hath willed vs to remit him vnto your Lordship to the ende that being called before you out of prison as ofte as your Lordship shall think good ye may proceed both to his further examination and otherwise ordering of him according to the lawes as the case shall require And thus we bidde your Lordshippe hartely well to fare From Saynt Iames the 15. day of December 1557. Your Lordships louing frendes Nicholas Ebor. F. Shrewsbery Edward Hastinges Antony Mountague Iohn Bourne Henry Iernegam Boner nowe minding to make quicke dispatche dyd wythin three dayes after the receipt of the Letter the xviij day of December send for this Rough out of Newgate and in his Palace at London ministred vnto him 12. Articles Many whereof because they conteine onely questions of the profession and Religion of that age wherein both he and his Parentes were Christened which in sūdry places are already mentioned I doe here for breuity omitte minding to touche suche onely as perteyne to matters of fayth now in controuersy and then chiefely obiected agaynst the Martyrs and Saynts of God which in effect are these 1. FIrst that thou Iohn Rough diddest directly speake agaynst the 7. Sacramentes vsed commonlye and reuerently as thinges of estimation and great worthines in the catholick churche and also diddest reproue and condemne the substance of the sayd Sacramentes but especially the Sacrament of the aultar affirming that in that same is not really and truely the very body bloud of Christ and that confession to the priest and absolution geuen by him as the minister of Christ for sinnes is not necessary or auayleable in any wise 2. Item thou hast misliked and reproued the religion and ecclesiasticall seruice as it is now vsed in this realme and hast allowed the religion and seruice vsed in the latter yeares of king Edward the 6. and so much as in thee hath leyne hast by word writing deed set forwardes taught and preached the same openly and in sundry places affirmed that the sayde Englishe seruice and doctrine therein conteined is agreable in all poyntes to Gods word and vnto the truth condemning vtterly the Latine seruice nowe vsed in the Queenes reigne and inducing other by thine example to do the like 3. Item thou hast in sundrye places within this Realme commended and approued the opinion doctrine of Thomas Cranmer late Archbishop of Canterbury Nicholas Ridley Hugh Latimer concerning the Sacrament of the aultar affirming that in the Sacrament there remayneth after the wordes of consecration materiall breade and materiall wine without any transubstantiation 4. Item thou hast in sundrye places of this Realme since the Queenes reigne ministred and receiued the Communion as it was vsed in the late daies of king Edward the sixt and thou knowest or credibly hast heard of diuers that yet do keepe bookes of the sayd Communion and vse the same in priuate houses ou◠of the Church and are of opinion agaynst the Sacrament of the aultar 5. Item that thou in sundry places of this realme hast spoken agaynst the Pope of Rome and his Apostolicke sea hast plainely contemned despised the authority of the same misliking not allowing the faith and doctrine therof but directly speaking agaynst it and by thine example hast induced other the subiects of this realme to speake and do the like 6. Item thou doest knowe and hast bene conuersaunt with all or a great part of such English men as haue fledde out of this Realme for Religion and hast consented and agreed with them in theyr opinions and hast succoured maynteyned and holpen them and hast beene a conueyer of theyr seditious Letters and bookes into this realme 7. Item that thou hast sayd that thou hast bene at Rome and taryed there about 30. dayes or more and that thou hast sene litle good or none there but very much euill Amongest the which thou sawest one great abhomination that is to say a man or the Pope that shoulde goe on the ground to bee carried vppon the shoulders of foure men as though he had bene God and no mā Also a Cardinall to haue his harlot riding openly behinde hym And thirdly a Popes Bull that gaue expresse licence to haue and vse the stewes and to keepe open bawdry by the Popes approbation and authority 8. Item that thou sithens thy last comming into England out of the parties beyond the sea hast perniciously allured and comforted diuers of the subiectes of this Realme both young olde men and women to haue and vse the booke of Communion set forth in this Realme in the latter daies of king Edward the sixt and hast also thy selfe read and sette forth the same causing others to doe the like and to leaue theyr comming to their parish churches to heare the Latine seruice now vsed 9. Item that thou the thirde sondaye of Aduent the xij daye of this December 1557. wast apprehended at the Saracens heade at Islington in the county of Middlesexe and dioces of London by the Queenes Vicechamberlayne with one Cutbert a Taylour Hugh a hosier and diuers other there assembled vnder the colour of hearing a playe to haue read the communion booke and to haue vsed the accustomed fashion as was in the latter dayes of king Edward the sixt The aunsweres of Iohn Rowgh to the foresayd Articles 1. TO the first he said and confessed that he had spoken against the number of the sayde sacramentes being fully perswaded that there be but onely two Sacramentes to wit baptisme and the supper of the Lord and as for the other fiue he denyed them to be sacramentes and therefore hath spoken agaynste them And as concerning the sacrament of the aultar which he then called the supper of the Lord he confessed that he had spoken and taught that in the sayde sacrament there is not really and substantially the very body and bloud of Christ but that the substance of bread and wine doth remayne in the sayde Sacrament withou any transubstantiation at all Farther as touching confession of sinnes to the priest he answered that he thought it necessary if the offence were done vnto the priest but if the offēce were done to another then confession made to the priest is not necessary but reconciliation onely to bee made to the partye so offended 2. To the second he aunswered that he then did and had before misliked the order of latine seruice then vsed and also did allowe the seruice vsed in the latter time of King Edwardes reigne for that the holy scripture doth the same and therefore he graunted that he did teach and set forth the sayd Englishe seruice as in the same article is obiected 3. To the third he graunted that he had approued the doctrine of the parties articulate as agreable to Gods word and that they were godly learned men and such as had perfect
Roger Holland THe last examination of Roger Holland was when he with his fellow prisoners were brought into the consistorie there excommunicated all sauing Roger redy to haue their senteÌ„ce of iudgement geuen with many threatning words to feare them withall the Lord Strange syr Tho. Iarret M. Eagleston Esquier and diuers other of worship both of Cheshire Lankeshire that were Rog. Hollands kinsmeÌ„ and friends being there present which had beene earnest suters to the Bishop in hys fauour hoping of his safetie of life Nowe the Bishop hoping yet to winne him with his faire and flattering woordes began after this maner Boner Rog. I haue diuers times called thee before home to my house and haue conferred with thee and being not learned in the latine toung it doth appeare vnto me thou art of a good memorie of a very sensible talke but something ouerhastie which is a naturall disease to some men And surely they are not the worst natured men For I my selfe shall now and then be hastie but mine anger is soone past So Roger surely I haue a good opinion of you that you wil not with these lewd fellowes cast your selfe headlong from the church of your parents your frendes that are here very good catholikes as it is reported vnto me And as I meane thee good so Roger play the wisemans part and come home with the lost sonne and say I haue runne into the church of schismatikes and heretikes from the catholicke church of Rome and you shall I warrante you not only finde fauor at Gods hands but the Church that hath authoritie shall absolue you and put newe garments vppon you and kill the fatling to make thee good cheare withall That is in so doing as meate doth refresh and chearish the minde so shalt thou finde as much quietnesse of conscience in comming home to the church as dyd the hungry sonne that had ben fed afore with the hogs as you haue done with these heretikes that seuer them selues from the church I giue them a homely name but they be worse putting his hand to his cap for reuereÌ„ce sake then hogs For they know the church and will not followe it If I shoulde saye thus muche to a Turke hee woulde I thinke beleue me But Roger if I did not beare thee and thy friendes good will I woulde not haue sayde so muche as I haue done but I would haue let mine Ordinarie alone with you At these wordes his frendes that were there gaue the Bishop thankes for his good will and paines that he had taken in his and theyr behalfe Boner Wel Roger how say you nowe Do you not beleeue that after the Priest hath spoken the words of consecration there remaineth the body of Christ really corporally vnder the formes of bread and wine I meane that selfe same body that was borne of the virgine Mary that was crucified vpon the crosse that rose againe the third day Holland Your Lordship sayth the same body which was borne of the virgin Marie which was crucified vpon the Crosse which rose againe the third day but you leaue out which ascended into heauen and the Scripture sayeth he shall there remaine vntil he come to iudge the quicke and the deade Then he is not contained vnder the formes of bread and wine by Hoc est corpus meum c. Boner Roger I perceiue my paines and good will will not preuaile and if I shoulde argue with thee thou art so wilâ—ul as all thy fellowes be standing in thine owne singularitie foolish conceit that thou wouldest still talke to no purpose this 7. yere if thou mightest be suffered Aunswer whether thou wilt confesse the reall corporall presence of Christes body in the Sacrament or wilt not Holland My Lord although that God by his sufferaunce hath nere placed you to set forth his truth and glory in vs his faithful seruantes notwithstanding your meaning is farre from the zeale of Christ and for all your words you haue the same zeal that Annas and Caiphas had trusting to their authoritie traditions and ceremonies more then to the woorde of God Boner If I should suffer hym he would fall from reasoning to railing as a franticke heretike Lord Straunge Roger sayth the Lord Straunge I perceiue my Lorde woulde haue you to tell him whether you will submit your selfe vnto him or no. Boner Yea sayeth Boner and confesse this presence that I haue spoken of With this Roger turning him to the Lorde Strange and the rest of his kinsmen and frendes very chearefully kneled downe vpon his knees and said God by the mouth of his seruant S. Paul hath said Let euery soule submit him selfe vnto the higher powers and he that resisteth receiueth hys owne damnation and as you are â— Magistrate appoynted by the will of God so do I submit my selfe vnto you and to all such as are appoynted for Magistrates Boner That is well sayde I see you are no Anabaptist Howe saye you then to the presence of Chrâ—stes bodye and bloud in the Sacrament of the altare Holland I say and I beseeche you all to marke and beare witnes with me for so you shal doe before the iudgement seate of God what I speake for heere is the Conclusion And ye my deare frendes turning him to his kinsmen I pray you shew my father what I doe say that he may vnderstand I am a christian man I say and beleeue and am therein fully persuaded by the scriptures that the Sacrament of the Supper of oure Lorde ministred in the holye Communion according to Christes institution I beinge penitent sorie for my sinnes and minding to amend and lead a new life and so coÌ„ming worthely vnto Gods bord in perfect loue charity do there receiue by faith the body bloud of Christ. And though Christ in his humane person sitte at the right hand of his father yet by saith I say his death his passion his merites are mine and by faithe I dwell in him and he in me And as for the Masse transubstantiation the worshipping of the Sacrament they are meere impietie and horrible idolatrie Boner I thought so much sayth Boner suffering him to speake no more how he wold proue a very blasphemous hereticke as euer I heard Howe vnreuerently doeth hee speake of the blessed Masse and so read his bloudy senteÌ„ce of condemnation adiudging him to be burned All this while Roger was verye patient quiet and when he should depart he sayd my lord I besech you suffer me to speake 2. words The B. wold not hear him but bad him away Notwtstanding being requested by one of his frendes he sayd speake what hast thou to say Holland Euen now I told you that your authority was from God and by his sufferance and now I tel you God hath heard the praier of his seruaÌ„ts which hath ben powred forth with feares for his afflicted sainctes which daily you persecute as now you
do vs. But this I dare be bold in God to speake which by his spirit I am moued to say that God will shorten your hand of cruelty that for a time you shal not molest his church And this shal you in short time well perceiue my deare brethrē to be most true For after this day in this place shall there not be anye by hym put to the triall of fire and fagot And after this daye there was neuer none that suffered in Smithfielde for the testimonie of the gospell God be thanked After these woordes spoken saith Boner Roger thou art I perceiue as madde in these thy heresies as euer was Ioan Butcher In anger and fume thou woldest become a railing Prophet Thoughe thou and all the sorte of you would see me hanged yet I shall liue to burne yea I wil burne all the sort of you that come in my handes that wil not worship the blessed sacrament of the altare for all thy pratling and so he went his way Then Roger Holland began to exhort his frendes to repentance and to thinke wel of them that suffered for the testimonie of the Gospel and with that the B. came back charging the keeper that no man shoulde speake to them without his licence and if they did they should be cōmitted to prison In the meane season H. Pond and Roger spake stil vnto the people exhorting them to stande in the truthe adding moreouer that God woulde shorten those cruel and euil daies for his elect sake The day they suffred a proclamation was made that none should be so bold to speake or talke any word vnto them or receiue any thing of them or to touche them vpō payne of imprisonment without either bale or mainprise wyth diuers other cruell threatninge woordes contained in the same Proclamation Notwithstanding the people cryed out desiring God to strengthen them and they likewyse still praied for the people and the restoring of his woorde At length Roger embracing the stake and the reedes said these woordes Lord I most humbly thanke thy Maiestie that thou hast called mee from the state of death vnto the lighte of thy heauenlye worde and nowe vnto the fellowship of thy Sainctes that I may sing and say Holy holy holy Lord God of hoastes And Lord into thy handes I commit my spirite Lord blesse these thy people and saue them from Idolatrie and so ended his life looking vp into heauen praying and praising God with the rest of his fellowe Sainctes For whose ioyfull constancie the Lord be praised The Martyrdome of vj. which suffered at Brainforde for the true testimonie of Iesus Christ. NOt long after the death of the fore named vij godlye Martyrs that suffered in Smithfielde were vj. other faithfull witnesses of the Lordes true Testament Martyred at Braynforde vij miles from London the xiiij day of Iuly 1558. which sayd sixe were of that companie that were apprehended in a close harde by Islington as is aboue specified and sent to prisone Whose names and articles proponed to them with their answers vnto the same hereafter followeth Robert Milles. Stephen Corton Robert Dynes Stephen Wight Iohn Slade William Pikes or Pikers a Tanner These vj. forenamed Martyrs gentle Reader hadde their articles ministred to them by Thomas Darbishire Boners Chancellor at sundrye times as Robert Mules the 20. day of Iune Stephen Wight the 21. day of the said moneth Ste. Cotton and Iohn Slade the 22. day Robert Dines and William Pikes the 23. day At which said times though they were seuerally examined yet had they all one maner of articles ministred to them yea th◠selfe same Articles that were ministred to Iohn Holiday Hēry Pond and their companie aforesayd Which sayde articles I leaue the reader to looke for in page 1967. and think it not necessarye anye more to rehearse them but onely to proceede with their aunsweres to the same which briefly and in summe hereafter followeth The answeres of the forenamed persons to the Articles aforesayd 1 TO the first Article they all graunted the same and added thereto for going to Church that Robert Milles and Stephen Wight came not there for 3. quarters of a yere before and Iohn Slade William Pikes not since the Queenes raigne Stephen Cotten not for a twelue moneth before and Rob. Dynes not for two yeares before The 2.3.4.5 and 6 Articles they all answeared in effecte as the forenamed Iohn Holiday Henry Ponde and their companye did pag. 1931 sauing they added that as their rites customes ceremonies are against the worde of God so will they obserue and keepe no parte of the same Stephen Wight added further that he receiued not their Sacrament of the aultar for two yeres before nor Iohn Slade and William Pikes since Queene Maries raigne nor Stephen Cotton for a twelue moneth before nor Robert Dines for three yeres before To the 7. article they all graunted the same in euerye parte like vnto the aforenamed Henry Pond and his companye page 1931 sauing Rob. Dines added that it was no part of his beliefe To the 8. Article they all graunted the same in euery part as the forenamed William Holliday and his companye page 193◠but Robert Milles added therto that he wil not come to church nor allowe their religion so long as the crosse is crepte too and worshipped and Images are in the Church Iohn Slade affirmed in effecte as Robert Milles did adding further that there be not 7. Sacraments but 2. Sacraments which is Baptisme the Supper of the Lord. Stephen Cotton woulde no further allowe the Popish religion then it agreeth with Gods woorde and Robert Dines affirmed in effect the like to Stephen Cotton also To the 9. and 10 articles Robert Milles Iohn Slade Steuen Cotton answered that they do not allow the popish seruice then set foorth because it is against the truthe and in a straunge language which the common people vnderstand◠not Robert Dines and William Pikes will neither allow nor disallowe the Latine seruice because they vnderstād it not And Steuen Wight would make no directe aunswer to the articles at all and to the 11.12.13 and 14. articles we finde no answeres recorded of the said Steuen Wight but of the rest of his fellowe prisoners wee finde answers to those articles which hereafter followe To the 11. article Robert Milles Iohn Slade and Steuen Cotton answered that concernīg the bookes faith and religion specified in this article they doe allowe them so farre foorth as they agree with Gods word c. Robert Dines would make no answer thereto because he thoughte himselfe vnmeete to iudge thereof and William Pikes doeth not remember that hee hathe misliked the seruice and the faith and religion set foorth in king Edward the sixt his time To the 12. they graunt that if they might receiue the sacrament as they did in king Edward the sixt daies they would with all their heart so doe To
Milles the same day that he was deliuered Boner came vnto the stocks where he lay and asked him how he liked his lodging and his fare Wel said Milles if it would please God I might haue a little strawe to lye or sit vpon Then said Boner thou wilt shew no token of a christian man And vpon this his wife came in vnknowyng vnto him beyng very great with child and lookyng euery hower for her lying downe entreating the Bishop for her husband saying that she would not go out of the house but there would lay her belly in the bishops house vnlesse she had her husband with her How saist thou quoth Boner thou heretike If thy wife miscarie or thy child or children if she be with one or two should perish the bloud of them would be required at thy hands Then to this agreement he came that he should hue a bed in the towne of Fulham and her husband should go home with her the morow after vppon this condition that his kinsman there present one Rob. Rousie should bring the sayd Milles vnto his house at Paules the next day Whereunto the sayd Milles sayd he would not agree except he might go home by and by At length his wife beyng importunate for her husband seyng that she would go no further but there remaine vnlesse she had her husband with her the bishop fearing belike the rumor which might come vpon his house thereby bade the sayd Milles make a crosse and say In nomine Patris Filij Spiritus sancti Amen Then the sayd Milles began to say In the name of the Father and of the Sonne and of the holy ghost AmeÌ„ No no sayth Boner say it me in Latine In nomine Patris Filij Spiritus sancti Amen Milles vnderstanding the matter of that Latine to be but good said the same and so went home with his wyfe his foresayde kinsman beyng charged to bring hym the next day vnto Paules either els sayd Boner if thou doest not bring hym thou art an heretike as wel as he Notwithstandyng the charge beyng no greater this kinsman didde not bring hym but hee of his owne voluntarie accord came to the said B. within a fewe days after where the B. put vnto him a certaine writing in Latin to subscribe vnto conteyning as it semed to him no great matter that he needed greatly to sticke at albeit what the bill was he could not certainly tell So subscribed he to the bill and returned home And thus much coÌ„cernyng the 22. taken at Islington The history and cruell handlyng of Richard Yeoman D. Taylors Curate at Hadley constantly sufferyng for the Gospels sake AFter the story of these 22. taken at Islington proceedyng now the Lord willyng we wil prosecute likewise the taking and cruell handlyng of Richard Yeoman minister Which Yeoman had bene before D. Tailors Curate a godly deuout old man of 70. yeres which had many yeres dwelt in Hadley well seene in the scriptures geuing godly exhortations to the people With hym Doc. Tailor left his cure at his departure But as soone as M. Newal had gotten the benefice he droue away good Yeoman as is before said set in a popish Curate to maintain and continue their Romish religion whiche nowe they thought fully stablished Then wandered he long time froÌ„ place to place moouing exhorting all men to stand faithfully to Gods worde earnestly to geue themselues vnto prayer with patience to beare the crosse now layed vpon them for their triall with boldnes to confesse the truth before the aduersaries with an vndoubted hope to waite for the crowne and reward of eternall felicitie But when hee perceiued his aduersaries to lye in waite for him hee went into Kent with a little packet of laces pinnes and points and such like things he trauailed from Uillage to village sellyng such things by the poore shyft gate hymself somewhat to the susteining of himselfe his poore wife and children At the last a Iustice of Kent called M. Moyle tooke poore Yeoman and set him in the stocks a day and a night but hauyng no euident matter to charge hym with he let hym go againe So came he secretly againe to Hadley and taried with his poore wife who kept him secretly in a chaÌ„ber of the Towne house commonly called the Guild hall more then a yere All the which tyme the good olde father abyde in a chamber locked vp all the day spent his tyme in deuout prayer and reading the Scriptures and in carding of wâ—ol which his wyfe did spin His wife also did go and beg bread and meat for herselfe and her children and by such poore meanes susteined they themselues Thus the saints of God susteined hunger and misery while the prophets of Baal liued in iollitie and were costly pampered at Iesabels table At the last person Newal I know not by what means perceiued that Rich. Yeoman was so kept by hys poore wyfe and taking with him the Bailiffes deputies and seruants came in the night tyme brake vp fiue dores vpon Yeoman whom he found in bed with his poore wyfe and children Whom when he had so found he irefull cried saiyng I thought I should find an harlot and a whore together And he would haue plucked the clothes of from them But Yeoman held fast the clothes and said vnto his wyfe wife aryse and put on thy clothes And vnto the person he sayd Nay Person no harlot nor whore but a maried man and his wife accordyng vnto Gods ordinance and blessed be God for lawfull matrimony I thank God for this great grace and I defie the Pope all his Poperie Then led they Rich. Yeoman vnto the cage set hym in the stocks vntill it was day There was then also in the cage an olde man named Iohn Dale who had sitten 3. or 4. dayes because whâ— the sayd Person Newal with his Curate executed yâ— Romish seruice in the Church he spake openly vnto him and said O miserable blind guides will ye euer be blind leaders of the blynd will ye neuer amend will ye neuer see the truth of Gods word wil neither Gods threates nor promises enter into you harts wil not the bloud of Martyrs nothing mollifie your stonie stomacks Oh indurate hard harted peruerse crooked generation O damnable sorte whom nothyng can do good vnto These and like words he spake in feruentnes of spirit against the superstitious religion of Rome Wherfore person Newall caused hym forthwith to be attached and set in the stockes in the cage So was he there kept til sir HeÌ„ry Doile a Iustice came to Hadley Now when poore Yeoman was taken the person called earnestly vpon Sir Henry Doile to send them both to prison Sir Henry Doile earnestly laboured and entreated the person to consider the age of the men their poore estate they were persons of no
theirs God is my father God is my mother God is my Sister my Brother my Kinsman God is my frend moste faythfull ¶ The cruell burning of a woman at Exeter Touching the name of this woman as I haue nowe learned she was the wife of one called Prest dwelling in the Dioces of Exeter not farre from Launceston ¶ The Persecution and Martyrdome of three godly men burnt at Bristow about the latter yeares of Queene Maries reigne IN writing of the blessed Sayntes which suffered in the bloudy dayes of queene Mary I had almost ouerpassed the names and story of three godly Martyrs whiche with theyr bloud gaue testimony likewise to the gospell of Christ being condemned and burnt in the town of Bristow The names of whom were these Richard Sharpe Thomas Benion Thomas Hale First Richarde Sharpe Weauer of Bristowe was brought the 9. day of Marche an 1556. before M. Dalbye Chauncellour of the Towne or City of Bristow and after examination concerning the sacrament of the aultar was perswaded by the sayde Dalbye and others to recant and the 29. of the same moneth was enioyned to make his recantation before the Parishioners in his parish Churche Which whē he had done he felt in his cōscience such a tormenting hell that he was not able quietly to worke in his occupation but decayed and chaunged both in colour and liking of his body Who shortly after vpon a sonday came into his parish Church called Temple after high masse came to the queere doore sayd with a loud voyce Neighbors beare me recorde that yonder Idoll and poynted to the aultar is the greatest and most abhominable that euer was and I am sory that euer I denied my Lord GOD. Then the Constables were commaunded to apprehende him but none stepped forth but suffered him to goe out of the Church After by night he was apprehended and caried to Newgate shortly after he was brought before the sayd Chauncellor denying the sacrament of the aultar to be the body bloud of Christ sayd it was an Idoll and therfore was cōdemned to be burnt by the sayd Dalby He was burnt the 7. of May. 1557. and dyed godly paciently and constantly confessing the articles of our fayth ¶ Thomas Hale Martyr THe Thursday in the night before Easter .1557 came one M. Dauid Herris Alderman Iohn Stone to the house of one Thomas Hale a Shoomaker of Bristowe caused him to rise out of his bedde brought hym foorth of his dore To whō the said Tho. Hale said You haue sought my bloud these two yeares now much good do it you with it Who being committed to the watchmen was caried to Newgate the 24. of April the yere aforesaid was brought before M. Dalby the Chancelor committed by him to prison after by him condemned to be burnt for saying the sacrament of the altar to be an Idoll He was burned the 7. of May with the foresayd Rich. Sharpe godly paciently and constantly embracing the fire with his armes Two Godly Martyrs burned at Bristow Richard Sharpe Thomas Hale were burned both together in one fire and bound backe to backe Thomas Benion THomas Benion a Weauer at the commaundement of the Commissioners was brought by a Constable the thirtenth daye of August 1557. before Mayster Dalbye Chauncellour of Bristow who committed him to pryson for saying there was nothing but bread in the Sacrament as they vsed it Wherefore the twenty day of the sayd August he was condemned to be burnt by the sayd Dalby for denying fiue of theyr Sacramentes and affirming two that is the Sacrament of the body and bloud of Christ and the Sacrament of Baptisme He was burnt the seuen and twenty of the sayd moneth and yeare and dyed godly Thomas Benion burned at Bristow constantly and patiently with confessing the articles of our christian fayth ¶ The Martyrdome of fiue constant Christians which suffered the last of all other in the time of Queene Mary THe last that suffred in Queene Maries time were fiue at Caunterburye burned about sixe dayes before the death of Queene Mary whose names follow here vnder written Iohn Corneford of Wortham Christopher Browne of Maydstone Iohn Herst of Ashford Alice Snoth Katherine Knight otherwise called Katherine Tynley an aged woman These fiue to close vp the finall rage of queene Maries persecution for the testimony of that word for whiche so many had died before gaue vp theyr liues meekly and paciently suffering the violent malice of the Papistes Which Papists although they then might haue either well spared them or els deferred theyr death knowing of the sicknesse of Queene Mary yet such was the implacable despite of that generation that some there be that say the Archdeacō of Canterbury the same time being at London vnderstanding the daunger of the Queene incontinently made al post hast home to dispatch these whom before he had thē in his cruell custody The matter why they were iudged to the fire was for beleuing the body not to be in the sacrament of the aulter vnlesse it be receiued saying moreouer that we receiue an other thing also beside Christes body which we see and is a temporall thing according to S. Paule The thinges that be sene be temporall c. Item for confessing that an euill man doth not receiue Christes body Because no man hath the sonne except it be geuen him of the father Item that it is Idolatry to creepe to the crosse and S. Iohn forbidding it sayth Beware of Images Itē for confessing that we should not pray to our Lady and other Sayntes because they be not omnipotent For these and such other articles of Christian doctrine were these fiue committed to the fire Agaynst whom whē the sentence shoulde be read and they excommunicate after the maner of the papistes one of them Iohn Cornford by name styrred with a vehemēt spirit of the zeale of god proceeding in a more true excōmunication agaynst the papistes in the name of them all pronounced sentēce against them in these wordes as folow In the name of our Lord Iesus Christ the sonne of the most mighty God and by the power of his holy spirite the authority of his holy catholick Apostolick church we do geue here into th◠handes of Satan to be destroyed the bodies of all those blasphemers hereticks that do mainteine any error agaynst his most holy word or do cōdemne his most holy truth for heresy to the mainteinaunce of any false Churche or fayned Religion so that by this thy iuste iudgement O most mighty God against thy aduersaries thy true religion may be knowne to thy great glory and our comfort and to the edifying of al our natiō Good Lord so be it Amen This sentence of excommunication beyng the same time openly pronounced and registred proceeding so as it seemeth from an inwarde fayth and hartye zeale to Gods trueth and
haue done But within two or three dayes after he was brought forth into the Court where he beganne to demaunde hys goodes and because it was a deuise that well serued their turne without any more circumstance they bad him saye his Aue Maria. The party began said it after this maner Aue Maria gratia plena Dominus te cum benedicta tu in mulieribus benedictus fructus ventris tui Iesus Amen The same was written word by word as hee spake it and without anye more talke of clayming his goodes because it was booteles they commaunde him to prison agayne and enter an action agaynst him as an hereticke for asmuch as he did not say his Aue Maria after the romish fashion but ended it very suspiciously for he should haue added moreouer Sancta Maria mater Dei ora pro nobis pecca toribus by abbreuiating whereof it was euident enough sayd they that he did not allow the mediation of saintes Thus they picked a quarrell to deteine him in prison a longer season and afterwardes brought him forth into their stage disguised after theyr manner where sentence was geuen that he should loose all the goodes whiche he sued for though they were not his own and besides this suffer a yeares imprisonment ¶ The Martyrdome of an other Englishman in Spayne AT what tyme this blessed Martyr of Christe suffered which was the yeare of our Lord .1560 December 22. there suffered also an other Englishman with other xiii one of them being a Nunne an other a Fryer both constant in the Lord. Of which xiii read before pag. 934. * Iohn Baker and Willam Burgate Martyrs IOhn Baker and William Burgate bothe Englishmen in Cales in the countrey of Spayne were apprehended and in the Citty of Siuill burned the second day of Nouember ¶ Marke Burges and William Hoker Martyrs MArke Burges an Englishman Mayster of an English ship called the Minion was burned in Lushborn a citty in Portingale an 1560. William Hoker a young manne about the age of xvi yeares being an Englishman was stoned to death of certayne young men there in the Citty of Siuill for the confession of his fayth an 1560. But of these and such other actes and matters paste in Spayne because they fell not within the compasse of Q. Maryes raygne but since her tyme an other place shall serue hereafter the Lord willing to entreat more at large of the same when we come to the yeares and raygne of the Queene that now is where we haue more conueniently to inferre not onely of these matters of the Martyrs wherof somewhat also hath bene touched before pag. 907. but also of the whole Inquisition of Spayne and Plackarde of Flanders with the tragical tumults troubles happening wtin the last memory of these our latter dayes according as it shall please the mercy of the Lord to enable our endeuor with grace and space to the accomplishment therof ¶ A chapter or treatise concerning such as were scourged and whipped by the Papistes in the true cause of Christes Gospel ANd thus through the mercifull assistaunce and fauourable ayd of Christ our Sauiour thou hast as in a generall Register good Reader the story collected if not of all yet of the most part or at least not many I trust omitted of such good Sayntes and Martyrs as haue lost theyr lyues and geuen theyr bloud or dyed in prison for the testimony of Christes true doctrine and sacramentes from the time of the cruell Statute first geuen out by king HeÌ„ry the 4. Ex officio pag. 523. vnto this present tyme especially vnder the raygne of Queene Mary Now after this bloudy slaughter of GODS good sayntes and seruauâ—tes thus ended and discoursed let vs proceede by the good pleasure of the Lord somewhat like wise to entreate of such as for the same cause of Religyon haue bene although not put to death yet whipped and scourged by the aduersaryes of Gods worde first begynning with Richard Wilmot and Thomas Farefaxe who about the tyme of Anne Aschue wer pittifully rent tormented with scourges and stripes for theyr faythfull standing to christ and to hys truth as by the story and examination both of the sayde Rich. Wilmot and of Thomas Farefaxe nowe following may appeare The scourging of Richard Wilmot and Thomas Fayrefaxe AFter the first recantation of Doct. Crome for his Sermon which he made the fift Sonday in Lent at Saint Thomas Acons being the mercers Chappell his Sermon was on the Epistle of the same day written in the x. chap. to the Hebrues wherein he proued very learnedly by the same place of Scripture and others that Christ was the onely and sufficient Sacrifice vnto God the Father for the sinnes of the whole world and that there was no more sacrifice to be offered for sinne by the Priestes for as muche as Christ had offered his body on the Crosse and shed his bloud for the sinnes of the people that once for all For the which Sermon he was apprehended of Boner brought before Stephen Gardyner other of the Counsell where he promised to recant his Doctrine at Paules Crosse the second Sonday after Easter And accordingly he was there Preached Boner with all his Doctours sitting before him but he so Preached and handled his matter that he rather verified his former saying then denyed any parte of that which he before had Preached For the whiche the Protestantes praysed God and hartely reioysed But Byshop Boner with his Champions were not therewith pleased but yet notwithstanding they had hym home with them so handled him amongest the woluish generation that they made him come to the Crosse agayne the next Sonday And because the Magistrates shoulde now heare him be witnesses of this recantation which was moste blasphemous to deny Christes sacrifice to be sufficient for penitent sinners to say that the sacrifice of the Masse was good godly and a holy sacrifice propitiatorye and auayleable both for the quicke and the deade Because I saye that they would haue the nobles to heare this blasphemous doctrine the viperous generation procured all the chiefe of the Counsell to be there present Nowe to come to our matter at this tyme the same weeke betweene his first Sermon and the last and while Doct. Crome was in duraunce one Rich. Wilmot being Prentise in Bow lane being of the age of eighteene yeares and sytting at his worke in his Maysters shop the Tuesday in the moneth of Iuly One Lewes a WelchmaÌ„ being one of the Garde came into the shoppe hauing things to doe for himselfe One asked him what newes at the Court and he answered that the old hereticke D. Crome had recanted now in deede before the Counsell and that he should on Sonday nexte bee at Paules Crosse agayne and there declare it Then Wilmot sitting at his Maysters worke hearing hym speake these
wordes and reioysing in the same began to speake vnto hym saying that he was sory to heare these newes For sayd he if Crome should say otherwise then he hath sayd then is it contrary to the truth of Gods worde and contrary to his owne conscience which shall before God accuse hym Lewes aunswered and sayd that he had Preached taught heresy and therefore it was meete that he should in such a place reuoke it Wilmot tolde him that he would not so say neyther did he heare hym Preach any doctrine contrary to Gods worde written but that he proued his doctrine and that sufficiently by the Scriptures Lewes then asked him how he knew that Wilmot Aunswered by the Scripture of God wherein he shall find GODS will and pleasure what he willeth all men to do and what not to do and also by them he should prooue and trye all doctrines and the false doctrine from the true Lewes sayde it was neuer mery since the Bible was in Englishe and that he was doth an hereticke and a traitour that caused it to be translated into Englishe meaning Cromwell and therefore was rewarded according to his desertes Wilmot aunswered agayne what his desertes and offences were to his Prince a great many do not knowe neyneyther doth it force whether they do or no once he was sure that he lost his lyfe for offending his Prince and the law did put it in execution Adding moreouer concerning that man that he thought it pleased GOD to rayse hym vp from a low estate and to place him in hyghe authority partly vnto this that he should do that as all the Bishops in the Realme yet neuer dyd in restoring agayne Gods holy worde which being hyd long before from the people in a straunge tongue now comming abroad amongest vs will bring our Byshops Priestes sayde he in lesse estimation among the people Lewes asked why so Wilmot sayde because their doctrine and liuing was not according to his word Then sayde Lewes I neuer heard but that all men shoulde learne of the Byshops and Priests because they are learned men and haue bene brought vp in learning all the dayes of their liues Wherefore they must needes know the truth and our fathers did beleue their doctrine and learning and I thinke they did well for the worlde was farre better then then it is now Wilmot aunswered I will not say so For wee muste not beleue them beause they are Bishops neyther because they are learned neither because our forefathers did follow theyr doctrine For I haue read in Gods booke how that Byshoqpes and learned men haue taught the people false doctrine and likewise the Priestes from time to time and in deede those people our forefathers beleued as they taught and as they did thinke so did the people thinke But for al this Christ calleth thē false Prophetes theeues and murtherers blinde leaders of the blinde willing the people to take heede of them least they should both fal into the ditche Moreouer we read that the Byshoppes Priests and learned men haue bene commonly resisters of the trueth from time to time and haue alwayes persecuted the Prophetes in the old lawe as theyr successours did persecute our Sauiour Christ and hys Disciples in the newe lawe We must take heed therefore that we credite them no further then God will haue vs neyther to followe them nor our forefathers otherwise then he commaundeth vs. For almighty God hath geuen to all people as well to kings and Princes as Byshoppes Priests learned and vnlearned men a commaundement and law vnto the which he willeth all men to be obedient Therfore if any Bishop or Prieste preache or teache or Prince or Magistrate commaunde any thing contrary to his commaundement we must take heede how we obey them For it is better for vs to obey God then man Mary sir quoth Lewes you are a holy Doctoure in deede By Gods bloud if you were my man I woulde set you about your busines a little better and not to look vpon bookes and so woulde your Mayster if hee were wise And with that in came his mayster and young man wyth hym which was seruaunt with M. Daubny in Watling streete His mayster asked what the matter was Lewes sayd that he had a knauish boy here to his seruaunt and how that if he were his he would rather hang him then keepe him in his house Then his Mayster being somewhat moued asked his fellowes what the matter was They sayde they began to talke about Doct. Crome Then hys Mayster asked hym what hee hadde sayde swearyng a great othe that he would make hym to tell hym He sayd that he trusted he had sayd nothing whereby either he or M. Lewes may iustly be offended I pray you quoth Wilmot aske him what I sayd Mary sir sayd Lewes thys he sayd that Doct. Crome did preach and teach nothing but the truth and howe that if he recant on Sonday next he would be sory to heare it that if he do he is made to doe it agaynst his conscience And more he sayth that we must not follow our Bishops doctrine and preaching For sayth he they be hinderers of Gods word and persecutors of that and how Cromwell dyd more good that traytour in setting foorth the Bible then all our Byshops haue done these hundreth yeares thus reporting the matter worse then he had sayd Then sayde Wilmot that in many thinges hee made his tale worse then it was His Maister hearyng of thys was in a great fury and rated him saying that eyther he would be hanged or burned swearing that he would take away all his bookes and burne them The younge man Mayster Dawbnies seruant standing by hearing this beganne to speake on his part vnto Lewes and his talke confirmed all the sayinges of other to be true This young man was learned his name was Tho. Fayrefaxe Lewes hearing this young mans talk as wel as the others went his way in a rage vnto the Court. On the morowe they heard newes so that the sayde Wilmot and Tho. Fayrefaxe were sent for to come to the Lord Maior The messenger was M. Smart Sword-bearer of London They came before dinner to the Mayors house and were commaunded to sit downe at dinner in the Hall and when the dinner was done they were both called into a Parlour where the Mayor and Syr Roger Cholmley was who examined them seuerally that one not hearing the other The effect of their talke with them was this Syr Roger Cholmley sayd vnto the foresayd Wilmot that my Lorde Mayor and hee had receiued a commaundement from the Counsell to send for hym and his companion and to examine them of certayne thinges which were layde vnto theyr charge Then sayd Mayster Cholmley to hym Syrra what Countreyman art thou He aunswered that he was born in Cambridgeshyre and in such a towne Then he asked him how long he had bene in
the beating and the flight and feare they were neuer in health since as the sayd Wilmot with hys owne mouth hath credibly ascertayned vs and we cā no lesse but testifie the same Thus haue we briefly rehearsed this little tragedye wherein ye may note the malice of the enemies at al times to those which professe Christ and take hys parte of what estate or degree so euer they bee according to the Apostles saying It is geuen vnto you not onely to beleue but also to suffer with him To whome be honor and glory Amen Next after these two aboue specified followeth the beating of one Thomas Greene who in the time of Queene Mary was caused likewise to be scourged and beaten by Doctor Story What the cause was here followeth in story and examination to be seene whiche hee penned wyth his owne hand as the thing it selfe will declare to the reader The copy and wordes of the same as he wrote them here follow Wherein as thou mayst note gentle reader the simplicitie of the one so I pray thee marke the cruelty of the other part The scourging of Thomas Greene. IN the reygne of Queene Mary I Thomas Greene being brought before D. Story by my M. whose name is Iohn Wayland a Printer for a booke called Antichrist the whiche had bene distributed to certayne honest menne he asked me where I had the booke and sayde I was a traytour I told him I had the booke of a Frenchman Thē he asked me more questions but I told him I would tell hym no more nor could not Then he sayd it was no heresie but treason and that I should be hanged drawne quartered and so he called for Cluny the keeper of the Lollardes tower and bad him set me fast in the stockes I was not in the Lollardes tower two houres but Clauy came and tooke me out and caryed me to the Cole-house and there I found a frenchman lying in the stocks and he tooke him out and put on my right legge a bolte a fetter on my left hand an other and so hee set me crosse fettered in the stockes and tooke the Frenchman away with him and there I lay a day and a night On the morow after he came and sayd let vs shift your hand and legge because you shall not be lame and he made as though he pitied me and sayde tell me the trueth and I will be youre frend And I sayd I had tolde the truth and would tell no other Then he put no more but my legge in the stockes so went his way and there I remayned 6. dayes could come to no answere Then Doctor Story sent for me and asked whether I would tel him I truth where I had the booke I sayd I had told him of a frenchmā he asked me wher I came acquainted with the Frenchman where he dwelt where he deliuered me the booke I sayde I came acquaynted with him in Newgate I comming to my friendes which wer put in for Gods worde and truthes sake and the Frenchman comming to his friendes also there we did talke together and became acquaynted one with an other and dyd eate and drinke together there with our friends in the feare of God Then Story scoffed at me and sayde then there was brother in Christ and brother in Christ and reuiled me called me an hereticke and asked me if I had the booke of him in Newgate I sayd no and I tolde him as I went on my businesse in the streete I met him and he asked me how I did and I him also so falling in communicatiō he shewed me that booke and I desired him that hee woulde let me haue it In this examination Story sayd it was a great booke and asked me whether I bought it or had it geuen me I tolde him I bought it Then sayd he I was a theefe and had stollen my maysters money And I sayd a little mony serued for I gaue hym but foure pence but I promised him at our nexte meeting I woulde geue twelue pence more And he sayd that was boldly done for such a booke as spake both treason and heresie Then Story required me to bring him two sureties watche for him that I had the booke of and I shuld haue no harme I made him aunswere I would bring no sureties nor I could not tell where to finde them Then said he this is but a lye and so called for Cluny and bad hym lay me fast in the Colehouse saying he would make me tel an other tale at my next cōming and so I lay in the stockes day and night but onely when I eate my meate there remayned x. dayes before I was called for agayne Then Doctor Story sent for me agayne and asked if I would yet tell him the truth I sayd I could tell him no other truth then I had nor would And while I was ther standing there were two brought whiche I tooke to bee prisoners Then mistres Story fell in a rage and sware a great othe that it were a good deede to put a hundred or two of these hereticke knaues in a house I my selfe sayth she would set it on fire So I was cōmitted to prison agayn where I remayned 14. dayes and came to no aunswere Then Story sent for me againe and called me into the gardē and there I found with him my Lord of Windsors Chaplayne and two Gentlemen more and he told them all what they had sayd and done They sayd the book was a wonderous euill booke and had both treason and heresie in it Then they asked me what I said by the book And I sayd I know no euill by it At which wordes Story chafed and sayd hee woulde hang me vp by the hands with a rope and said also he would cut out my tonge mine eares also frō mine head After this they alledged two or three thinges vnto me out of the book And I aunswered I had not read the book through out and therfore I could geue no iudgement of the book Then my Lord of Windsores chaplayne and the other two Gentlemen tooke me aside and entreated me verye gently saying tell vs where you had the booke and of whō wde will saue you harmelesse I made them aunswere I had told all that I could to Doct. Story began to tell it thē agayn but they sayd they knew that already so they left that talke and went agayne to Story with me Then Story burdened me with my fayth and sayd I was an hereticke Whereupon the Chaplayne asked me how I did beleue Then I began to rehearse the articles of my beliefe but he bad me let that alone Then hee asked me how I beleued in Christe I made him aunswere that I beleued in Christ which dyed and rose agayne the thyrd day and sitteth on the right hand of God the father Whereupon Story asked me mockingly what is the
as yet for those bookes that I had you Commissioners haue them all Martin Thou traitorly whore we knowe that thou haste sold a number of bookes yea and to whom and how many times thou hast beene here and where thou layest and euery place that thou hast bene in Doest thou thinke that thou hast fooles in hand Eliz. No syr you be too wise for me for I can not tel howe manye places I haue beene in my selfe but if I were in Turkey I should haue meate and drinke and lodging for my money Mart. Thou rebel whoore thou hast spoken euil woordes by the Queene and thou dwellest amongest a sort of traitours and rebelles that can not geue the Queene a good woorde Eliz. I am not able to accuse any man thereof nor yet is there any man that can approoue anye such things by me as ye lay vnto my charge For I know by Gods woorde Gods booke hath taught me what is my duetie to God and vnto my Queene and therefore as I sayd I am assured that no man liuing vpon the earth can approoue any such things by me Mart. Thou rebell and traitourly whoore thou shalt be so racked handled that thou shalt be an example to all such traitorly whoores and heretikes And thou shalt be made to sweare by the holye Euangelist and confesse to whome thou haste solde al and euery of these heretical bookes that thou haste solde for wee knowe what number thou haste solde and to whome but thou shalt be made to confesse it in spite of thy bloud Eliz. Here is my carkas do with it what ye wil and more then that ye can not haue Master Martin ye can haue no more but my bloude Then fared he as though hee had bene starke mad and sayd Martin Why callest thou me Martin Eliz. Sir I knowe you well enough for I haue bene before you ere now Ye deliuered me once at Westminster Martin Where diddest thou dwell then Eliz. I dwelled in the Minories Martin I deliuered thee and thy husband bothe and I thought◠then that thou wouldest haue done otherwyse then thou dost now For if thou hadst bene before any Bishop in England and said the woordes that thou didst before me thou haddest fried a fagot and thoughe thou didst not burne then thou art like to burne or hang now Eliz. Syr I promised you then that I woulde neuer be fed with an vnknowen tongue no more I will not yet Martin I shall feede thee well enoughe Thou shalte be fedde with that I warrant thee which shall be finally to thine ease Eliz. Doe what God shall suffer you to doe for more yee shall not And then he arose and so departed and went to the keepers house and sayd to the wife Whom haste thou suffered to come to this vile traitourly whoore and heretike to speake wyth her Then sayde the keepers wife as God receiue my soule here came neither mā woman nor childe to aske for her Mart. If any man woman or childe come to aske for her I charge thee in paine of death that they be layed fast and geue her one day bread and an other day water Eliz. If ye take away my meat I trust that God wil take away my hunger and so he departed and sayde that was too good for her and then was shee shutte vppe vnder two lockes in the Clincke where shee was before The third examination before Doctour Martin againe THen was shee broughte before hym in his Chamber within my Lorde Chauncellours house Who asked her saying Elizabeth wilt thou confesse these thynges that thou hast bene examined vppon For thou knowest that I haue bene thy frende and in so doing I wil be thy frende againe geuing her manye faire woordes and then demaunding of her how many Gentlemen were beyond the Seas Eliz. It is too much for me to tel you how many are on the other side Mart. No I meane but in Franckford Emden where thou hast bene Eliz. Syr I did neuer take accounte of them it is a thing that I looke not for Martin When shall I heare a true woorde come out of thy mouth Eliz. I haue tolde you the truth but because that it soundeth not to your minde therefore ye will not credite it Martin Wilt thou yet confesse and if thou wilt that that I haue promised I will doe and if thou wilt not I promise thee thou must goe euen hence to the racke and therfore confesse Eliz. I can say no more then I haue sayde Martin Well for as muche as shee will confesse no more haue her awaye to the Racke and then shee will be marred Then aunsweared a Priest that sate there and sayde Woman take an othe and confesse Wilt thou be hurte for other men Eliz. I can confesse no more then I haue Doe with my carkas what yee will Martin Did yee euer heare the like of thys Heretique What a stoute heretique is thys We haue the truthe and we knowe the truth and yet looke whether shee will confesse There is no remedie but shee muste needes to the Racke and therefore away with her and so commaunded her out of the doore and called her keeper vnto hym and sayde to him There is no remedie but this heretike must be racked and talked with him more but what it was she heard not Then he called her in againe and sayde Wilte thou not confesse and keepe thee from the Racke I aduise thee so to doe for if thou wilt not thou knowest not the payne yet but thou shalt do Eliz. Syr I canne confesse no more Do with my carkas what yee will Martin Keeper away with her Thou knowest what I sayde Let her knowe the paine of the Racke And so shee departed thinking no lesse but that she should haue gone to the Racke till shee sawe the keeper tourne towarde the Clincke againe And thus did God alienate their heartes and diminish their tyrānous power vnto the time of further examination for she was brought before the byshop the Deane and the Chauncellour and other Commissioners first and last thirteene times The fourth examination was before the Byshop of London Syr Roger Cholmley Doctour Cooke the Recorder of London Doctour Roper of Kent and Doctour Martin as concerning her faith c. FIrste shee being presented by Doctour Martin before the Bishop of London Doctour Martin beganne to declare against her saying The Lord Chauncellour hath sent you heere a woman which hath brought bookes ouer from Emden where al these bookes of heresie and treason are printed and hathe therewith filled all the lande wyth Treason and heresie neither yet will shee confesse who translated them nor who printed them nor yet who sent them ouer Wherfore my Lord Chācellor committeth her vnto my Lorde of London he to doe with her as he shall thinke good For shee will confesse nothing but that shee bought these said bookes in Hamsterdame and so
euermore be praysed Amen ¶ Lady Kneuet in Northfolke AMong the number of the godly that were kept vnder the prouidence of the Lord in those perillous dayes I may not forget an auncient good Lady of much worship called Lady Anne Kneuet who till her death dwelte in Norfolke in a towne named Wimonâ—ham vj. miles from Norwich Which sayd good Lady in Queen Maries days beyng iudged by the common people more then an hundreth yeare of age and by her owne estimation well towards a C. kept her selfe from their popish church or hauyng any papisticall trash ministred in her house but only the seruice that was vsed in the latter dayes of K. Edward the 6. which daily she had sayd before her either by one M. Tollin who was then by Gods prouidence preserued in her house or els by one of her Gentlewomen or houshold seruant that could serue the place in the sayd M. Tollins absence Now this worshipfull Lady continuing in this maner of true seruyng of God she and her familie were many tymes threatened by messengers that the Bish. would visite her therfore Unto which messengrs she would always answer that if his Lordship sent word before what day he would come he should thereafter be entertained at her hand But God whose prouidence ruleth the ragyng seas neuer suffred them al that toyling tyme to molest her Although oftentimes wheÌ„ she had seruice before her there were very great enemies to the truth and of much authoritie that came in and kneled to prayer among them and yet had no power to trouble her therfore This good Lady gentle Reader kept good hospitalitie as any in that countrey of her liuyng She also succored many persecuted that came to her house in the said M. Maries dayes Were they neuer so simple they were esteined of her as the frends of the gospel and departed not froÌ„ her without money and meat Borne she was long before K. Edward the 4. dyed and ended her life in the Lord Iesus peace about the beginning of the 2. yeare of our most soueraigne Lady Queene Elizabeths raigne as one fallyng into a most sweete sleepe Unto whom not vnworthely may bee compared the Lady Elizabeth Uane who likewyse beyng a great harborer and supporter of the afflicted Martyrs and Confessors of Christ was in great â—assards daungers of the enemies and yet notwithstandyng thorough the mercifull prouidence of the Lord remained still vntouched Of this Lady Uane thou shalt read before ¶ Iohn Dauis of the age of twelue yeares and vnder AN Dom. 1546. and the last yeare of King Henry the 8. Iohn Dauis a child of xij yeares vnder who dwellyng in the house of M. Iohnson Apothecarie in the toune of Worcester his vncle vsing sometymes to read of the testament and other good English bookes was complained of by Alice Iohnson his maistresse which Alice beyng an obstinate person consulted with one Tho. Parton one Alice wyfe to Nich. Brooke Organemaker with certaine of the Canons and M. Iohnson Chancellor to D. Heath their Bish. The meanes wherby he was entrapped was wrought by the foresayd Alice Brooke who procured Olyuer her sonne schoolefellow with the sayd Iohn Dauis to faine friendship with hym and vnder pretence to be instructed to see his English bookes and especially to gette some thyng of his writyng against the vj. Articles Which beyng had was soone brought to the Canons of the church and the Chauncellor Wherupon Tho. Parton whether beyng sent or of his owne mynd came to apprehend him and his Uncle was forced agaynst his will to bynde the poore boyes armes behynd him and so hee was brought to the Officers of the towne where he lay from the 14. of August till the last of September Then was he commaÌ„ded to the Free mans prison where one Rich. Howborough commyng to perswade him from burnyng willed hym to prooue first with a candle who then holdyng hys finger and the other the candle vnder it a good space yet as the partie hymselfe to me assureth felte no burnyng therof neither would the other that held the candle beleue hym a great while til he had looked and saw no skorching of the candle at all appeared Then was the child remooued from thence to an inner prison called Peepehole where the lowe Bailiffe called Rob. Youl l layd vpon hym a paire of bolts so that he could not lift vp his small legs but leanyng on a staffe slipt theÌ„ forward vpon the ground the coldnesse of which irons he feeleth yet in his anckles and shall so long as he lyueth with these bolts his lying was vpon the cold ground hauyng not one locke of strawe nor cloth to couer him saue onely two sheepe skins neither durst father nor mother or any of his friends come at hym Besides this and many great threates of the papists there was a mad man put to hym in the prison with a knife about hym wherewyth he oft tymes in his frantike rage profered to thrust hym in After this came to him one Iolyfe and N. Yewer two Canons which had his writings against the sixe Articles and his Ballet called Come downe for all your shauen crowne to see whether he would staÌ„d to that he had writen Which done with many great raging wordes not long after sate M. Iohnson the Chancellour in the Guild hall vpon the poore lad Where first were brought in hys accusers and sworne then were sworn also 24. men which went on his Quest and found hym guiltie but hee neuer came before the Chancellor Upon this he was sent to the common Gaole among thieues and murtherers there to tary the commyng of the iudges and so to be had straight to execution But the mighty mercy of the Lord who helpeth the desolate miserable when all other helpe is past so prouided for this silly condemned lad that the purpose of all his hard harted enemies was disappointed For before the Iudges came God tooke away Henry the 8. out of this lyfe By reason whereof the force of the lawe was then staied howbeit he was neuerthelesse arraigned beyng holden vp in a mans armes at the Barre before the Iudges who were Portman and Maruen Which when they perceiued that they could not burne him would haue hym presently whipped But M. Iohn Bourne Esquire declared to the Iudges how hee had whipping enough After that hee had lyen a weeke more in prison had hym home to hys house his wyfe annoynted his legs her selfe with ointment which then were stiffe and nummed with irons till at length when M. Bourne and his wyfe sawe they could not winne hym to the beliefe of their Sacrament they put him away least he should infect their sonne Anthony as they thought with heresie Thus Iohn Dauis of the age aforesayde in what damage he was for the Gospell ye see and howe the Lorde preserued hym ye vnderstand He endured in prisone from the 14. day of August till within seuen dayes
of Easter who is yet alyue and a profitable Minister this day in the Church of England Blessed bee the Lord qui facit mirabilia solus ¶ Maistresse Roberts FUrthermore to both these may also be associate another Gentlewoman to make the third named maistres Robertes yet liuyng and dwellyng as I vnderstand in the towne of Haukehurst in Sussex She beyng earnestly addicted to the truth of Christes Gospell and no lesse constaunt in that whiche shee had learned therein so kepte her selfe duryng all the brunte of Queene Maries tyme that she neuer came to their popish seruice nor would pollute her conscience with hearyng their Idolatrous masse There dwelt the same tyme not farre of a Iustice called sir Iohn Gilford who beyng as feruent on the contrary side to set forward the proceedyngs of Q. Mary thought to prooue masteries with this Gentlewoman in forcyng her to the Church And first sendyng his wyfe he attempted her by faire wordes and gentle perswasions to conforme herselfe to the Princes lawes and to come as other christian people did to the Church Notwithstanding she constantly persisting in the sinceritie of the truth woulde by no perswasions be won to do therein against her conscience and so kept at home a certayne space till agayne the second tyme Maister Gilford thinkyng not to geue her ouer so sent his Officers and seruauntes to her by force ond power to hale her out of her house to the church and so dyd Where by the way she for griefe of conscience swounded and so of necessitie was brought home againe and fallyng into an Ague was for that tyme dispensed withall The third tyme yet the vnquiete spirite of M. Gilford beyng not content after the tyme that she recouered helth againe would needes come his owne person to compell her wild she nild she to come to Church But as the Prouerbe goeth who can let that God would haue done For when M. Gilford had purposed as pleased hym the Lord so disposed for his seruaunt that as the sayde M. Gilford was commyng vp the staires toward her chamber sodainly hys olde disease the Goute so tooke hym and terribly tormented hym that he could goe no further And so he that purposed to cary her to the church against â—er wil was fayne hymselfe to be caried home to his house to hys payne protestyng and swearyng that hee woulde neuer from henceforth trouble that Gentlewoman more and no more he dyd ¶ Maistresse Anne Lacie IN this number of good Gentlewomen beyng in trouble and danger for Gods word is not to be omitted the memory of one maistresse Anne Lacie widowe in NotinghaÌ„shiere who was in great danger in Queene Maries time in so much that the processe was forth against her and she ready to haue bene apprehended beyng so neerely pursued that she was driuen to hide her Bible and other bookes in a dunghill M. Lacy her brother was then Iustice of peace but to whom as I haue heard she was but smally beholden Neuertheles where kindred faileth yet gods grace neuer fayleth such as sticke to hym for in this mean tyme as the processe came out against her Queene Mary dyed and so she escaped ¶ Crosmans wyfe ONe Crosmans wyfe of Tibnam longrowe in Norfolke in Queen Maries tyme for not going to church was sought for at her house by one Barbour of the sayde towne then Constable of the hundreth who wheÌ„ he came to her house shee beyng at home with a childe sucking in her armes stept into a corner on the one side of the chimney and they seeking the chambers the child neuer cryed although before they came it did as long as they were there so by this meanes the Lord preserued her The congregation at Stoke in Suffolke THere were some likewise which auoyded the violent rage of the aduersaries by meanes onely of their number and mutuall concord in godlinesse wherein they dyd so holde together that without muche adoe none well could be troubled whereof we haue example in a certain towne of Suffolke called Stoke After the three sharpe yeares of Queene Maries persecution beyng past yet notwithstandyng the inhabitantes of the towne aforesaid specially the women came not to their Church to receyue after the Popish maner the Sacrament Who if they had bene but fewe they could by no meanes haue escaped imprisonment But because there were so many the Papists thought it not best to lay handes vpon them Onely they appoynted them 16. dayes respite after Easter wherein as many as would should receiue the Sacrament those that would not should stand to the peril that would folow Of this company which were many geuing theyr handes together the chiefest doers were these Eaue an old woman of three score yeares Alice Coker her daugher Elizabeth Foxe Agnes Cutting Alice Spenser Henry Cauker Ioane Fouke Agnes Spaulding Iohn Steyre and hys brother Iohn Foxe These after the order was taken for theyr not comming to the Church tooke aduisement among themselues what was best to be done and at length concluded by promise one to another that they woulde not receiue at all Yet some of them afterwarde being perswaded with fayre promises that the Communion should be ministred vnto them according to Kyng Edwardes booke gat them vnto the parish Priest whose name was Cotes and asked him after whiche sort he woulde minister the Sacrament He aunswered to such as he fauoured that he woulde geue it aâ—ter the right sort the rest should haue it after the papisticall maner To be short none did communicate so but onely Iohn Steyre and Iohn Foxe of whiche the one gaue his Wyfe leaue to do as she thought best The other weÌ„t about with threates to compell his wife saying that otherwise hee would diuorce himselfe from her As for the rest they dyd withdraw themselues from church resorting to their woÌ„ted company Onely Foxes wife taried still at home all in her dumpes and heauines whose husband practised wyth the Curate in the meane time that the nexte daye after he shoulde geue her the sacrament whiche was the xvij daye after Easter But the very same day vnknowing vnto her husband she gat her selfe secretly to her companye with teares declared how violently her husband had delt wyth her The other women had her notwithstanding to be of a good cheare and sayde that they woulde make theyr earnest prayers vnto the Lord both for her and her husband and in deed when they had so done the matter tooke verye good successe For the next day after goodman Foxe came of his owne accorde vnto them a farre other man then hee was before and bewayled his owne headines and rashnesse praying theÌ„ that they would forgeue him promising euer after to be more strong in fayth to the great reioysing both of them and his wife About halfe a yeare after this the Bishop of Norwich sendeth forth certaine of his Officers or Apparatours thither which gaue them
God vpon the persecutours of his people and enemyes to his word with such also as haue bene blasphemers contemners and mockers of his Religion LEauing now Queene Mary being dead and gone I come to them whiche vnder her were the chiefe Ministers and doers in this persecution the Byshops I meane and Priestes of the Clergy to whoÌ„ Queene Mary gaue all the execution of her power as did Queene Alexandra to the Phariseis after the tyme of the Machabees Of whom Iosephus thus writeth Ipsa solum nomen regium ferebat caeterum omnem regni potestatem Pharisaei possidebant That is She onely reteyned to her selfe the name and title of the kingdome but all her power she gaue to the phariseis to possesse c. Touching which Prelates and Priestes here is to be noted in lyke sorte the wonderfull and miraculous prouidence of almighty GOD which as he abridged the reigne of theyr Queene so he suffered them not to escape vnuisited first beginning with Stephen Gardiner the Archpersecutour of Christes Church whom he tooke away about the middest of the Queenes reigne Of whose poysoned lyfe and stincking end forsomuche as sufficient hath bene touched before pag. 1786. I shall not need here to make any newe rehearsall therof After him dropped other awaye also some before the death of Queene Mary and some after as Morgan Byshop of S. Dauids who sitting vppon the condemnation of the blessed Martyr bysh Farrar and vniustly vsurping his rowm not long after was stricken by Gods haue after such a strange sort that his meate would not go down but rise pycke vp agayne somtyme at his mouth sometyme blowne out of his nose most horrible to beholde so he continued till his death Where note moreouer that when Mayster Leyson being then Sheriffe at Byshop Farrars burning had fet away the cattell of the sayde Byshoppe from his seruauntes house called Matthewe Harbottell into his owne custody the cattell comming into the Sheriffes ground diuers of them would neuer eate meate but lay bellowing and roaring and so dyed This foresayd Byshoppe Morgan aboue mentioned bringeth me also in remembraunce of Iustice Morgan who sate vpon the death of the Lady Iane not long after the same fell mad and was bereft of his wittes so died hauing euer in his mouth Lady Iane Lady Iane. c. Before the death of Queene Mary dyed Doct. Dunning the bloudy and wretched Chauncellour of Norwich who after he had most rigorously condeÌ„ned and murthered so many simple and faythfull Sayntes of the Lord coÌ„tinued not longe himselfe but in the middest of his rage in Queene Maryes dayes dyed in Lincolnshyre being sodaynly taken as some say sitting in his chayre The like sodayne death fel also vpon Berry Commissary in Northfolke who as is before shewed in the story of Thomas Hudson foure dayes after Queene Maryes death when he had made a great feast and had one of hys concubines there comming home from the Church after Euensong where he hadde ministred Baptisme the same tyme betweene the Churchyard and his house sodeinly fell downe to the ground with a heauy grone and neuer styrred after neither shewed any one token of repentance What a stroke of Gods hand was brought vppon the cruell persecutour of the holy and harmeles sayntes of the Lord Byshop Thornton Suffragan of Douer who after he had exercised hys cruell tyranny vpon so many Godly men at Canterbury at length comming vppon a Saterday from the Chapter house at Caunterbury to Borne there vpon sonday following looking vpon his meÌ„ praying at the bowles â—ell sodeÌ„ly in a Palsey and so had to bed was willed to remember God Yea so I doe sayd he and my Lord Cardinall to c. After hym succeeded an othher Byshop or Suffragan ordayned by the foresayd Cardinall It is reported that he had bene Suffragan before to Boner who not 〈◊〉 after was made Bysh. or Suffragan of Douer brake his necke fallyng downe a payre of stayres in the Cardinals chaÌ„ber at Grenewich as he had receiued the Cardinals blessing Among other plentifull and sondrye examples of the Lordes iudgement and seueritie practised vpon the cruell persecutors of hys people that is not the least that followeth concerning the story of one William Fenning the effect and circumstance of which matter is this Iohn Cooper of the age of 44. yeares dwelling at Watsam in the County of Suffolke beyng by science a Carpenter a man of a very honest report a good house-keeper a harbourer of straungers that trauayled for conscience and one that fauoured Religion and those that were religious he was of honest conuersation and good lyfe hating all popish and papisticall trash This man being at home in his house there came vnto hym one William Fenning a seruing man dwellyng in the sayd Town of Watsam and vnderstanding that the sayd Cooper had a couple of fayre Bullockes did desire to buy them of hym whiche Cooper told hym that hee was loth to sell them for that hee had brought them vp for hys owne vse and if he shoulde sell them he then must be compelled to buy other and that he would not do When Fenning saw he could not get them for he had often assayed the matter he sayd he woulde sit as much in his light and so departed and weÌ„t and accused him of high treason The words he was charged with wer these how he should pray that if God would not take away Queene Mary that then he should wishe the Deuill to take her away Of these wordes did this Fenning charge him before sir Henry Doâ—ell knight vnto whome he was caryed by M. Timperley of HinchlesaÌ„ in Suffolke one Grimwood of Lowshaw CoÌ„stable which words Cooper staâ—ly denyed sayd he neuer spake them but that coulde not helpe Notwithstanding he was arrayned therfore at Berry before sir Clement Higham at a Lent assise and there this Fenning brought two noughty menne that witnessed the speaking of the foresayd wordes whose names were Richard White of Watsam and Grimwood of Higham in the sayd Countie of Suffolke Whose testimonies were receiued as truth although this good man Iohn Cooper had said what he could to declare himselfe innocent therein but to no purpose God knoweth For his life was determined as in the ende appeared by sir Clement Hyghams woordes who said he should not escape for an example to all heretickes as in deede hee throughly performed For immediatly he was iudged to be hanged drawn and quartered which was executed vpon him shortly after to the great griefe of manye a good heart Heere good Cooper is bereft of his life and leaues behinde him aliue his wife and 9. children with goodes and cattell to the value of 3. hundred markes the which substance was al taken away by the sayd sir Henry Doyel Sheriffe but his wife pore children left to the wide world in their cloathes and suffered not to enioy one pennie of that
I set as litle by it as the best of you all In deede sayth the Printer so we vnderstand now for you being at a supper in Cheapside among certaine honest company and there burdened with the matter sayd then that you did it rather to looke vpon fayre wenches then otherwise He being in a great rage sware to the purpose saying Can a man speake nothing but you must haue vnderstaÌ„ding therof But sayth he did I any man any hurt It was aunswered that hee meant litle good to M. Doddes aforesayd especially procuring a secret witnesse behinde his doore to catche some wordes that might tend to Doddes destruction Whiche thing Drayner sware as before was not true To whoÌ„ the printer replied that it was most true for that the party there secretly hidden hath since vpon his knees asking forgeuenesse for his intent confessed the same to Doddes himselfe I will hang that knaue sayth he And so he departed in a rage and since is deceased whose death order therof I referre to the secret Iudge ¶ A Lamentable History of Iohn Whiteman Shoomaker who suffered most cruell tormentes at Ostend in Flaunders for the testimony of Iesus Christ and the truth of his Gospell an 1572. IOhn Whiteman Shoomaker being about the age of 49. yeares borne in Tinen a towne in Brabant After hys comming ouer into England dwelt in Rye in the County of Sussex maryed xxiij yeares alwayes a professour of the Gospell as well in the time of the freedome therof as in time of persecution About Candlemas in the yeare 1572. vnknowne to his frendes in Rye vnderstanding of shipping in Rye which was ready bound for Ostend in Flaunders went aboorde the Saterday morning and arriued at Ostend that night where he lodged wyth one of his kinsmeÌ„ there dwelling The next day being Sonday in the morning he accompanyed with his sayd kinsman tooke his iourney as it were to haue passed hither into the countrey When they were about three mile on theyr way out of the Towne sodeynely Whitman stayd and would go no further but immediatly returned back againe to Ostend whither so soone â—s he was come it being seruice tyme in theyr Church he forthwith addressed himselfe thither and at the time of the heaue offering stept to the sacrificer and tooke from ouer his head his Idoll saying these words in the Dutch tongue· Is this your God and so breaking it cast it downe vnder his feet and trode theron Forthwith the people in an vprore came to lay holde on him and hardly in the Church escaped he death by the souldiers there present but being rescued by some to the intent to be further examined and made a publicke spectackle he was carryed immediatly to prison Upon the next day being monday the Iudges other Counsellers being assembled he was brought forth into the common hall and examined of hys fact the intent the counsell and abettors thereof and also of his fayth where he very coÌ„stantly in defence of his christian fayth great detestation of Idolatry demeaned him selfe in such sort that he wrong teares from the eyes of diuers both of the chiefe others present So was he committed agayne to prison The next day being Tuesday he was brought out agayne before the Iudges into the same place And being examined as before he no whit abated but increased in his coÌ„stancy WhereupoÌ„ senteÌ„ce was geueÌ„ vpoÌ„ him to haue his hand cut of and his body scorched to death after to be haÌ„ged vp So the day folowing being wednesday he was brought out of prisoÌ„ to the towne hal standing in the market place all thinges beloÌ„ging to execution being made ready there Which when they were al ready the hangman went into the hall with a cord tyed the hands of Whitman came out leadyng him thereby so soone as Whitman was out of the house he made such hast as it wer ran to the place of execution that he drew the hangman after him There was a post set vp with sparres froÌ„ the top therof aslope downe to the ground in maner of a Tent to the end that he shoulde be onely scorched to death not burned When he was come to the place the hangmaÌ„ commaunded him to lay downe hys right hand vppon a block which he immediately with a hatchet smote of the good man stil coÌ„tinuing constaÌ„t the hangman stept behind him bid him put out his tonge which he forthw t did as far as he could out of his mouth through the which he thrust a loÌ„g instrument like a Packe needle and so let it sticke Then the Iudges standing by in the common Hall read agayn his fact and sentence Wherunto hee coulde make no aunswere his tongue haÌ„ging out of his head so was he stripped out of his Cassocke his hose being put of in prison put wtin his Tent made fast with two chaynes and fire and put round about which broyled and scorched his body most miserably al blacke he not being seene but heard to make a noyse within the Tent. When he was dead hee was caryed out to be haÌ„ged vpon a gybbot beside the town Spectatores praesentes Cutbert Carr Bartholomeus Bellington Nautae Rienses ¶ Admonition to the Reader concerning the examples aboue mentioned IT hath bene a long perswasion gendred in the heades of many men these many yeares that to ground a mans fayth vpoÌ„ Gods word alone and not vpon the See and Churche of Rome following all the ordinaunces and constitutions of the same was damnable heresie and to persecute such men to death was hygh seruice done to God Whereupon hath risen so great persecutions slaughters and murders with such effusion of ChristeÌ„ bloud through all partes of Christendome by the space of these 70. yeares as hath not before bene seene And of these men Chryst himselfe doth full well warne vs long before true prophesiyng of such times to come when they that flea his Ministers and seruantes shuld thinke themselues to do good seruice vnto God Ioh. 16. Now what wicked seruice and howe detestable before God this is which they falsly perswade themselues to be godly what more euident demonstrations can we require then these so many so manifest so terrible examples of Gods wrath pouring down from heauen vpon these persecuters whereof part we haue already set forth for to comprehend all which in number are infinite it is vnpossible Wherfore although there be manye whiche will neyther heare see nor vnderstand what is for theyr profite yet let al moderate wel disposed natures take warning in time And if the playne word of God will not suffice theÌ„ nor the bloud of so many martirs wil moue theÌ„ to embrace the truth and forsake errour yet let the desperate deathes horrible punishments of their own papistes perswade theÌ„ how perillous is the end of this daÌ„nable doctrine of papistry For if these papistes which make so much
mentioned pag. 1555. woulde not suffer bishop Farrer when he was at the stake to bee burnt to speake his mynd and about halfe a yeare after the said Doc. Leison died and when he would haue spoke himselfe he could not The trouble and examination of Thomas Hitton Martyr with his examinations answers condemnation and Martyrdome An. Dom. 1529. the 20. of February THomas Hitton of Martham in the Diocesse of Norwich an honest poore man and religious euer fearyng God from his youth and louyng his worde When persecution for the same word in the dayes of king Henry the 8. grew to bee somewhat hote tooke his iourney toward Rochester in Kent intendyng to haue gone to Douer so to haue crossed the seas into Fraunce and other countries for a tyme where reposing himself a while he might be free from the heat of persecution As he was goyng on his intēded iourny one Thomas Swainesland Baily to William Warrham Archbish. of Canterbury meting him by the way and suspecting him to be as they called them an heretike caused him to be staied and brought before the said William Archb. of Cant. his maister who demanded of him from whence he came and whether he intended to haue gone if he had not bene intercepted The sayd Tho. answered that he came out of the Dioces of Norwich and purposed to haue gone beyond the seas if God had so permitted Then the Bishop asked him if he had euer bene beyond the seas before and what bookes he had brought ouer He answered that he had bene once beyond the seas before and had brought certaine bookes with hym from thence namely two new Testaments and one Primer in English The Bishop asked him to whome hee gaue the sayde bookes He aunswered he would not declare For saieth he such is your bloudy crueltie that you woulde neuer sleepe quietly till you had sucked their bloude as you meane to do myne The Bishop seyng he could extort no more out of him and perceiuyng his constant spirite and feruent zeale to the truth commanded hym to prison till further oportunitie might serue for the shedding of his bloud The second appearance of Thomas Hitton before the said Archb. of Cant. WIthin a while after the bishop commanded the sayd Thomas to be brought before him agayne who demanded of him how he iudged and beleued of the religion then in force and of the authoritie of the bishop of Rome The said Thomas answered that the religion then vsed was most abhominable idolatry and contrary to the holy word of God And as for the Pope quoth he he is Antichrist the first borne of Sathan and hath no more power or authoritie then any other bishop hath in his owne diocesse nor so much neither The Bishop hearing this was in such a peltyng chafe that at that tyme he would talk no more with hym but returned hym from whence he came namelye to Bocardo with commaundement to appere before him agayne vpon the 13. day of the same month folowyng at his Manor of Knoll to aunswer to such Articles and Interrogatories as should be obiected ex officio against hym The third appearance of Tho. Hitton before the said Archb. of Cant. THe sayd Thomas Hitton at the day prefixed made his personall appearance before the bishop at the place appointed to whom the Bishop ministred certaine articles and interrogatories for him to aunswer vnto commaundyng him to sweare to answer truly and vnfainedly vnto them and euery part of them The sayd Tho. Hitton refused to sweare saying It is against Gods lawes and good conscience for any man to sweare to shed hys owne bloud for so he should be a murtherer of hymselfe and become guiltie of his owne death But yet notwithstādyng that he refused to sweare to aunswer yet he answered truly and directly to euery perticular Article and Interrogatorie propounded vnto hym but so as was finally to their contentation yet no doubt to the great glory of God and comfort of the godly This done the Bishop brake of hys session for that tyme and commaunded him to prison agayne and to appeare before hym in the place aforesayde vpon the Friday next followyng to aunswer further as should be demaunded of hym granting him liberty withall to adde too or subtract from his former aunswers eyther els vtterly to deny and reuoke the same The fourth appearance of Tho. Hitton before the said Archb. of Cant. THe day and tyme approching the sayd Thom. Hitton appeared agayne accordingly and hauing heard hys former aunswers and confessions distinctly by the Notarie red vnto hym hee reformed them in certaine pointes to some he added from other some he subtracted but none he denied Then the Bishop perceiuyng his vnmoueable constancie in the truth setting learnyng and reason apart beyng not able to conuince him by arguments and truth nor yet to improoue the spirite which spake in hym fell to exhortyng of him to haue respect to his soules health and not so wilfully as he termed it to cast away himselfe for euer but to repent and to abiure his errors and in so doyng he would be good vnto him he sayd When the bishop with all his perswasions could doe no good with hym to withdraw him from the truth of gods word then the doctors and other the assistants attempted the lyke all which notwithstanding the said Thomas Hitton would not desist nor shrinke one iote from the truth but both affirmed and confirmed his former articles and confessions to the ende Inferring withall that they sinned against the holy Ghost in as much as they knew that Gods worde was the truth and that the Masse and all popish religion is nothing els but Idolatry lies and open blasphemy against the maiestie of God and his word and contrary to Gods word in euery respect and yet they would allowe and maintaine the same contrary to their owne consciences whereat all the Bench was greatly offended commaunded him to prison agayne assignyng him a day to come before them agayne The fift appearance of Tho. Hitton before the said Archb. of Cant. AT the day appointed the said Tho. Hitton appeared to whom the bishop sayd Thomas doest thou beleeue that any man either spirituall or temporall is of sufficient authoritie to set forth any lawe or sanction of himselfe the breach whereof is Mortall or Ueniall sinne To whome Tho. Hitton answered that no man either spirituall or temporall might make any lawe or sanction the breache whereof is mortall or veniall sinne except the same lawe or sanction bee drawen out of the worde of God or els grounded vppon the same with a good conscience And therfore neither the church cannot set forth any lawe the breach whereof is Mortall or Ueniall sinne vnlesse it bee grounded vpon the word of God also But if any man or the church of God it selfe do set forth any lawe grounded vpon the word of God good conscience the breach thereof to
greene The loue of God within her hart Shall beutifie her grace The feare of God on the other part Shall stablish her in place This Loue and Feare her colours are Whereby if she be known She may compare both nie and farre Unable to be ouerthrown The loue of God it will her cause Unfained if it bee To haue respect vnto his lawes And hate idolatrie If that she haue the feare of God And be thereto right bent She will do that he her bode And not her owne intent O noble Queene take heed take heed Beware of your owne intent Looke or you leape then shall you speed Haste maketh many shent Remember Saule that noble king What shame did him befall Because that vnto the Lords â—idding He had no lust at all The Lord hath bid you shall loue him And other Gods defye Alas take heéde do not beginne To place Idolatry What greater disobedience Agaynst God may be wrought Then this to moue mens conscience To worship thinges of nought What greater folly can you inuent Then such men to obey How can you serue your owne intent Not foreseing your owne decay And where as first ye should mainteine Your Realme in perfect vnity To rent the peoples hartes in twayne Thorow false Idolatry Is this the way to get you fame Is this to get you loue Is this to purchase you a name To fight with God aboue Is this your care to set vp Masse Your Subiectes soules to stroy Is this your study no more to passe Gods people to anoy Is this to reigne to serue your will Good men in bondes to keépe And to exalt such as be euill And for your grace vnmeét Such as made that fond diuorce Your mother to deface Are nighest you in power and force And most bounden vnto your Grace Well yet take heéd of had I wist Let Gods word beare the bell If you will reigne learne to know Christ As Dauid doth you tell What great presumption doth appeare Thus in a weéke or twayne To worke more shame then in vij yeare Can be redrest agayne All is done without a law For will doth worke in place And this all men may seé and know The weakenes of your case That miserable masking Masse Which all good men doth hate Is now by you brought vp agayne The roote of all debate Your Ministers that loue Gods worde They feéle this bitter rodde Who are robbed from house and goodes As though there were no God And yet you would seeme mercifull In the midds of Tyranny And holy whereas you mayntayne Most vile Idolatry For feare that you should heare the truthe True preachers may not speake But on good Prophetes you make ruthe And vnkindely them intreate Him haue you made Lord Chauncellor Who did your bloud most stayne That he may sucke the righteous bloud As he was wont agayne Those whome our late king did loue You doe them most disdayne These thinges doth manifestly proue Your colours to be but vayne Gods word you cannot abide But as your Prophetes tell In this you may be well compared To wicked Iesabell Who had 400. Prophettes false And fiftie on a rought Through whose false preaching Poore Ely was chased in and out Gods Prophetes you do euill entreate Balles Priestes defend your grace Thus did the Iewes put Christ to death And let go Barrabas Hath God thus high exalted you And set you on a trone That you should prison and deface His flocke that maketh mone The Lord which doth his flock defend As the Aple of an eye Of this full quickly will make an end And banish crueltie Therfore my Counsell I you take And thinke thereof no scorne You shall finde it the best counsell Ye had since you were borne Put away blinde affection Let Gods word be vnpere To try out true religion From this euill fauoured geere Finis ê™ W.M. as it is supposed * The instruction of king Edward the sixt geuen to Sir Anthony Seyntleger Knight of his priuie chamber being of a corrupt iudgement of the Eucharist Vpon this saying of an ancient D. of the Catholicke Church Dicimus Eucharistiam Panem vocari in scripturis Panis in quo gratiae actae sunt c. IN Euchariste then there is bread Wherto I do consent Then with bread is our bodyes fed But farther what is ment I say that Christ in flesh and bloud Is there continually Unto our soule a speciall food Taking it spiritually And this transubstantiation I Beleue as I haue read That Christ sacramentally Is there in forme of bread S. Austen sayth the word doth come Unto the element And there is made he sayth in somme A perfect sacrament The Element then doth remayne Or els must needes ensue S. Austens wordes be nothing playne Nor cannot be found tâ—ue For if the words as he doth say Come to the element Then is not the element away But bides there verament Yet who so eateth that liuely foode And hath a perfect fayth Receiueth Christes flesh and bloud For Christ himselfe so sayth Not with our teeth hys flesh to teare Nor take bloud for our drinke To great an absurditie it were So grossely for to thinke For we must eate hym spiritually If we be spirituall And who so eates hym carnally Thereby shall haue a fall For he is now a spirituall meate And spiritually we must That spirituall meate spiritually eate And leaue our carnall lust Thus by the spirite I spiritually Beleeue say what men list None other Transubstantiation I Beleeue of the Eucharist But that there is both bread and wyne Which we see with our eye Yet Christ is there by power diuine To those that spiritually Do eate that bread and drinke that cup Esteemyng it but lyght As Iudas did which eate that soppe Not iudgyng it aryght For I was taught not long agone I should leane to the sprite And let the carnall flesh alone For dyd it not profite God saue hym that teachyng me taught For I thereby did winne To put me from that carnall thought That I before was in For I beleeue Christ corporally In heauen doth keepe his place And yet Christ sacramentally Is here with vs by grace So that in this high mysterie We must eate spirituall meate To keepe hys death in memory Least we should it forget This do I say this haue I sayd This saying say wyll I This saying though I once denaid I will no more to dye FINIS ¶ This yong Prince became a perfect schoolemaister vnto old erroneous men so as no Diuine could amende hym and therfore this piece is worthy of perpetuall memory to his immortall fame and glory ¶ When Queene Mary came to her raigne a friend of maister Sentlegers charged him with this his Pamphlet Well ê™ he content your selfe I perceiue that a man may haue too much of Gods blessing And euen here Peter began to deny Christ such is mens frailtie ¶ A note of a Letter of one Iohn Meluyn Prisoner in Newgate * Christi
Now this Uicars making meanes to Boner for the same Boner put the matter ouer to Darbishyre hys Chauncellour who enioyned her to geue certeyne money to poore folkes and to goe on the Wednesday and sonday after to Church to Euensong which she so did and afterward had such trouble in her conscience thereby that shee thought verely God had cast her off and that she shoulde be damned and neuer saued so not long after this it happened mayster Rough of whom mention is made Page 2034. came to her house vnto whō she made mone of her vnquietnes for going to Church and desired his counsell what she might doe that should best please God and ease her troubled soule c. Unto whō M. Rough replied many comfortable sentences of scripture to comfort her and in the end gaue her counsell to goe to the christian congregation which secretly the persecuted had and confesse her fault vnto them and so to be receiued into theyr felowship agayne which hearing that was glad and entended so to do and so would haue done if sore sicknes had not immediatly preuented the same But when doctor Mallet heard by one Robert Hemminges Woodmonger that she laye very sicke in deed which Hemminges was her great enemy he came to her twise to perswade her to recant and to receiue as the Papistes terme it the rites of the Church Unto whom she aunswered she could not nor would for that she was subiect to vomet and therfore he would not she was sure she sayd haue her to cast vp theyr God agayne as she should do if she did receiue it And so immediatly vometed in deed wherfore he seing that went frō her into the hall to her daughter named Clare sacke and tolde her if her mother would not receiue she should not be buryed in christian burial as he termed it Then Clare went and tolde her sicke mother what he sayde vnto her Which hearing the same spake these wordes following Oh sayd she how happy am I that I shall not rise wyth them but agaynst them Well quoth she the earth is the Lordes and all that therein is and therfore I commit the matter to him c. Shortly hereupon that is the 27. day of March 1558. the sayd Doctor Mallet came agayne to her with one D. West Queene Maryes Chapleyne And comming in hee saluted her and tolde her that he had brought her a good learned man to perswade her who was one of the queenes Chapleines c. and therefore he desired her to heare and beleue him in that he should say c. Then D. West exhorted her to receiue theyr Sacrament and to be aneled for he sayd she was strong enough for it c. Unto whom she aunswered that shee was able and strong enough to receiue it in deede but she woulde not for that it was abhominable c. Then sayd West ye be in an ill minde doe ye thinke to dye a christian woman yea sayd she that I do I pray you sayd West how came you first into that opinion Mary sayd she there he is that first taught it me meaning D. Mallet at the mariage of my brother his sister where I heard him earnestly preach this doctrine whiche I now do holde And if God shall lay our sinnes to our charge if we repent not muche more damnable is his offence being once a publicke Preacher of the same nowe to turne from it Then Mallet tolde her he was then deceiued by little newfangled two peny bookes as you bee now sayd he but now I am otherwise perswaded as I would haue you and to receiue the Sacrament whiche if you would you should I warrant you be saued my soule for yours At those wordes she earnestly desired them to be content for sayth she ye be come to rob and to draw me from my Christ which I tell you truth you shall not doe for I will neuer consent to you while I liue When West heard her saye so he drewe his stoole nigher to heare her speake and being dronken he fell downe whereby Mallet was fayne to helpe him vp agayne and so immediatly after they departed thence And the xiij day of Aprill next after that she dyed constantly in the Lord and yelded her soule and life into his holy handes with these wordes Oh Lord into thy handes receiue my soule and so immediatly gaue vp her life vnto the Lord to whome be prayse for euer Amen While she was beyond sea as is sayd before Mayster Crokhay her husband by the procurement of D. Mallet was cited to come before Mayster Hussey the Commissary who had it not bene for that he made meanes vnto the sayd Hussey before woulde haue sent him to prison and bound him in recognisaunce to seeke her out But he more easily escaped theyr handes by frendship as before I haue sayd Now when D. Mallet heard of her death M. Crokhay and one Robert Hemminges Bailiefe of S. Katherins being before him for the burying of her he sayd plainely she should be buried nigh to some high way a marke set vp in token that an hereticke was buryed there Then the sayd Hemminges tolde him the hogges would scrape her vp which were not decent nor best and M. Crokhay intreated she might be buryed in his Garden whiche at length he graunted and willed the sayde Hemminges to set it done and that he should be sure he buryed her there in deede After when the corpes was brought to the sayd Garden the sayd Robert Hemminges the Bailife would needes see it opened which when the couer was taken of the wife of the sayd Hemmings put her hand wtin the sheete felt the hayre of the sayde dead corpes saying now will I iustify that she is here and so she did telling Mallet that those her handes did feele her this is the effecte of thys Story Now since the comming in of Queene Elizabeth the sayd D. Mallet came to the sayd M. Crokhay and asked him forgeuenes alleadging this verse of the Poet. ¶ Amantium irae amoris redintegratio est The Lord geue him repentaunce and grace to seeke perfect frendwip with him if it be his blessed will Amen ¶ A note of William Woode ACcording as I haue sent vnto you the true recorde of my examination before the Doctors aboue mētioned so I thougt it not inconuenient to send you likewise certayne uotes of my other two deliueraunces in Queene Maryes time and this I doe not as God knoweth to get any prayse to my selfe or to reproche any other but that God may be glorified in his workes and that our brethrē may knowe that though there be many times but little help in earth yet that there is more in heauen About a month after my examination there was one Apleby and hys wife that were persecuted from Maydstone in Kent came to my house in Strowde desired me that he might haue a place in my house for him and his
euill world according to the will of God our father to whome be praise for euer and euer Amen Oh my brethren of Hadley why are ye so soone turned from them which called you in the grace of Christ vnto an other doctrine whiche is nothing els but that there be some which trouble you and entēd to peruert the gospell of the Lord and sauiour Iesus Christ. Neuerthelesse though these shoulde come vnto you that haue bene your true preachers and preache an other way of saluatiō then by Iesus Christes death and passion hold them accursed Yea if it were an Aungell came from heauen and woulde tell you that the sacrifice of Christes body vpon the crosse oute for all euer for all the sinnes of all those which shal be saued were not sufficient accursed be he If he were an aungell or what soeuer he were that would say that our seruice in English were not right Gods seruice but will better allow that moste wicked mumming that you nowe haue Those what soeuer they be except they doe repent allow the Gospell of Iesus Christ they shall neuer come into that kingdome that Christ hath prepared for those that be his Wherefore my dearly beloued brethren of Hadley remember you well what you haue bene taught heretofore of the Lorde Gods true and simple Prophetes that onely did wish your health and consolation Do not my good brethren I pray you forget the comfortable worde of our Lorde and sauiour Iesus Christe Come vnto me all you that are troubled and loden with the daungers that yeare in these stormy dayes and heare my wordes and beleue them and you shal see the vnspeakable comfort that you shal receue The Lord is my shepheard sayth the Prophet Dauid so that I cā want nothyng He feedeth his sheepe in greene pastures and leadeth thē vnto cleare and holsome waters of comfort I am that good Shepheard sayth our Sauiour Iesus Christe for I geue my lyfe for my sheepe and I knowe my sheepe and my sheepe know me but my sheepe will not know an hyerling for hee careth not but onely for his God the belly and so seeketh the destruction of theyr soules Therefore beware of hirelinges you that count your selues the sheep of Iesus Christ. Be sure that ye know his voyce and obey it and be not deceiued through straunge voyces but goe from them and earnestly abide by your professiō that you haue made in your baptisme and shrinke not from it For if you do you shall declare your selues to be a vayne people and without vnderstanding And for this cause doth God plague his people and suffereth them to be deceiued with false Prophets wicked men I pray you note what that Prophet Esay sayth to the people of those dayes because they were slipping from the Lord theyr God which had done so maruellous workes for them as you well do know in the historyes of the Bible Heare O heauen sayeth he and harken thou earth for the Lord hath spoken I haue nourished and brought vppe children but they haue done wickedly agaynst me The Oxe hath knowne hys owner and the Asse his maysters Cribbe but Israel hath receiued no knowledge My people hath no vnderstanding Alas for this sinnefull nation a people of great iniquity a froward generation vnnaturall children They haue forsaken the Lorde they haue prouoked his wrath are gone backeward Harken also what the Prophet Hieremy sayth Be astonyed ye heauens be afrayde and ashamed at suche a thing sayeth the Lorde for my people hath done two euilles They haue forsaken me the well of the waters of life and digged them brokē pittes that can hold no water Is Israel a bond seruaunt or one of the householde of the Lord Why then is he so spoiled Why then do they roare and cry vpō him as a Lyon Understand those thinges now in these dayes that the Prophet spake of thē O my brethren of Hadley Why commeth this plague vpon vs that we haue now in these dayes and other times Harken what the Prophets say commeth not this vpon thee because thou hast forsaken the Lord thy God Thyne owne wickednesse shall reproue thee and thy turning away shall condemne thee that thou mayst know and vnderstand how euill and hurtful a thing it is that thou hast forsaken the Lord thy God and not feared him sayth the Lord God of hostes the holy one of Israell that is to say he that maketh Israell holy And vnderstande by Israell the children of God and those things that were spoken to the carnall Israel are spoken vnto vs that are or should be the spirituall Israell Grace be with you all Amen Yours Iohn Alcock Prisoner for Gods word in Newgate at London * The second Epistle of Iohn Alcock MY Brethren of Hadley note well what S. Paul said in the x. chap. to the Corinth Brethren I would you should not be ignoraunt of this that our fathers were all vnder the cloud and all passed through the Sea and were baptised vnder Moyses in the cloud and in the sea dyd all eate one spirituall meate and dronke of one spirituall drinke They dronke of that spiritual rocke that foloweth them which rocke was Christ neuerthelesse in manye of them had God no delight for they were ouer smittē in the wildernesse These are examples vnto vs tha◠we should not lust after euill thinges as they lusted that is to say we should stand forth to defend the verity of God which we do right well alas were it not for losse of goodes we do so much lust after them that we will rather say there is no God then we will professe his word to be truth to the losing of our goodes And our Sauiour Christ sayth he that is not content to forsake Father and Mother Wife and children house and lande corne and cattell yea and hys owne life for my truthes sake is not meete for me And if we bee not for our Lorde God then we muste needes be meete for the Deuill and we must needes be seruauntes to one of them If we bee not ashamed of the Gospell of our Lord and Sauiour Iesus Christ but earnestly confesse it to the vttermost of our power thē are we sure to be confessed of our Lord and Sauior Iesus Christ and that before the Angels in heauen to be his seruants But if we will so lust to keepe our goodes and rather deny hym then to loose our goodes then doth it folow whose seruantes we are Therefore my deare brethren of Hadley beware that you doe not consent to any thing agaynst your conscience For if you do beware of Gods great wrath I exhort you therfore my beloued brethren in the Lord and Sauior Iesus Christ to stand fast in your profession and become not manifest runne awayes from the truth of our Lord God but stick earnestly to it and doubt not but our Lord God wil
Cranmer archbishop of Cant. 1889.1890.1891.1892 Letter of Carolus Magnus to Offa for intreaty of peace 131. Letter of Fredericke the Emperor to all the world agaynst the Pope 306.307 Letters of Germanus Patriarche of Constantinople to the Pope and Cardinals 282.283 Letter of Hadrian to Minutius Fundanus for the staying of persecution 41. Letter of Hildebrand Pope against Priestes mariage 175. Letters of M. Hooper full of godly comfort and consolation 1482. Letters moe of M. Hooper Martyr 1512.1514.1515.1516 Letter of Hulderike to Pope Nicholas in defence of Priests mariage 137.138 Letters of Iohn Hus. 626.627.628.629.630 Letters of king Richard 2. agaynst Walter Brute 504. Letter vnder the kinges authoritie to represse the Romayne benefices in England 275. Letters of the king of Denmarke in the behalfe of M. Couerdale with Queene Maryes aunsweres 1529.1530 Letter of king Henry 3. hys Confessor declaring his acts and exploytes in Fraunce 385. Letter of the Pope for an Italian boy to be Prebende or Chanon with aunswere thereto by Robert Grosthead Bishop of Lincolne 323.324 Letter of the Prisoners of Caunterbury throwne out of Prison declaring how the Papistes had and entended to famishe them to death 1954 Letter of the Lord Protector aunswering to Winchester 1344 1345 Letters of M. Saunders martyr 1500.1501.1052 Letter of the suffraganes of CauÌ„terbury to Becket with his answere to the same 218.219 Letter of Tonstall and Stokesley to Cardinall Poole 1065 Letter of the Ladye Uane to M. Philpot. 1828 Letters agaynst Wickliffe 435 Letter of Winchester in defence of Images with aunswere thereto 1340.1341 Letters of Winchester to the Lord Protector 1342.1343 Letter of Wolsy to Gardiner lieger at Rome to be made pope 990 Leuiticall Priestes deuided froÌ„ the people and wherein 496 Lewlinus king of Wales warreth agaynst the king of England 328 Lewes the french king warreth in Englande and is expelled out of the same .257 dieth at the siege of Auinion 271 Lewes the french king his feruent sickenesse .292 his vow to visite the holy lande his preparation to the voyage ibid. Leâ—â—r of Abingdon a Blasphemer of Gods Martyrs punished 2103 Lewes the french king refuseth to warre in England .289.389 his vnfortunate voyage to the holye Land .292 ouerthrowne by the Turkes and Saracens .276.296 295 taken prisoner and rouÌ„sommed ibid. Leison Doctor his dyrefull end 2136 L I. Liberality of ConstaÌ„tine in geuing to Churches 104 Liberty of the Citizens of London in going to warre 372 Libâ—rty christiaÌ„ in outward vsages 56 Licinius Emperour a tyrant an enemy to all learning an Apostata his horrible vices .87 his death 88 Licenses to preach 532 Lie substantiall and reall 2007 Liyng miracles reproued 156.125 Lies innumerable in the Popes Church 584 Life of the Monkes and religious men abhominable 1180 Life to come the blessed state therof 681 Life of Tho. Becket Archbishop of Caunterbury and Traytour 205.206 Limits of England how farre they extend 166 Lincolne persecuted 982.983.984 Lincolne Minster buâ—â—te 184 Lincolne Dioces persecuted described in a Table 821.822 Lineall discent of the B. of Rome 1758 Lion Cawche Martyr his story constaunt Martyrdome for the truth of Gods word 1914.1915 Listâ—r his story and martyrdome 1909 Lithall his story and deliueraunâ—â— 2064. Liuingus priest a maryed manne 1176. L O. Lollards as the papists call the true professors of the worde of God burned in the cheek for theyr coÌ„stancie in the truth 774. Lollardes Tower described 1703. Lollardes as the papistes called theÌ„ or rather good Christians burned and hanged 587. Lollardes what they are and from whence deriued 465. London consumed with fire .160 besieged by the Danes ibid. London bridge built with stone 233. Londoners defend theyr bishop and fall into a great fury 427. London persecuted 802.799 Lowicke martyr his godly story and martyrdome 1970. London persecuted for the 6. articles 1202. London and Westminster at varyaunce about game 279. Londoners theyr assaulte agaynst the Duke of Lancaster and the Lord Percie 427. Londoners take part with Wickliffe and are great fauoures of hys doctrine .513 complayned of to the king by the Bishoppes ibid. Longland hys sermon on good friday before the king at Greenewiche .1097 hys filthy falshood and dissimulation ibid. Lomas Martyr hys story 1859. Lord Admirall beheaded on the tower hill 1367 Lord of Alenc a good man 944 Lordes of Bohemia writ in defeÌ„ce of Iohn Hus .602 his appreheÌ„sion and cruell martyrdome 643 Lord of Reuest plagued 2108 Lord Cobham his lamentable story and persecution .557 cited .558 excommunicate ibid. his christian beliefe .559 his 1· and 2. examinations His godly answeres 560.561.562 his condemnation .564 his counterfeit abiuration by the Papistes .565 his beliefe and coÌ„fession of his fayth .566 his defence agaynste Alanus Copus .568 proued no Traytour but a Godly Martyr .568.569 his slaunders .572 his inditement with notes vpon the same 575. Lord Courtney made earle of Deuonshyre 1417 Lord Dane or Lordane 161 Lord Peter his Oration agaynst the pope in the parliament in france 353.354 Lord Gilford Dudley maryed to the vertuous Lady Iane. 1406 Lord Gray beheaded 1469 Lord Hastings beheaded 727 Lord Lifley Deputy of Calice coÌ„mitted to the Tower 1227 Lord Powes betrayer of the good L. Cobham 643 Lordes prayer in English forbidde by the Papistes 973 Lord Shandois his report agaynst the good Lady Elizabeth 1425 Lord Stanley wounded 727. Lord Shefield slayne at Norwich 1308. Lord keeper hys Oration 2150.2151 Lord of Trinitie a wicked persecucutor 962. Loosing of Sathan examined 397. Loseby martyr his story and persecution .1974 hys martyrdome 1975.1976 Lothbroke father to Inguar and Hubba hys story 140. Loue commaunded in the Gospell 483. Loue of God goeth not by our deseruings but by fayth in Iesus Christ. 1927. L V. Lucius king hys death 107. Lucius Bishop of Rome banished hys Epistles decretall 67. Lurdayne 161 Lucius a worthy martyr 45. Lucius first christened king of Enland 107. Lucius sonne of Coilus king of Britayne bringeth the christian fayth into England 107.108 Lucius king hys death 118. Lucius 1. king of Britayne christined 172. Lucifers Epistle to the Popes Clergy 502. Ludouicus king of Hungary and Boheme 723. Ludouicus Emperour crowned agaynst the good will of the Pope and therefore deposed by Benedicte the 12. and afterwarde by him poisoned 373. Ludouicus Pius and hys sonne Lotharius Emperors their godly sanctions and lawes .8 deposed and poisoned by Pope Boniface .12 373 Ludouike the yong French kyng his story 255 Ludouicus Pius Emperour and kyng of Fraunce 136 Ludouicus Pius his decre against the profession of monkery 7. Luther his story and actes .841.843 why he wrote agaynst pardons .844 his appearance before the Cardinall Caieâ—anus .845.849 hys aunswers to the Cardinall .846 hys appeale and disputation with Eckius .847 his bookes burned .848.849 he burneth the Popes buls decrees ibid. hys actes before the Emperor at Wormes .849 hee is outlawed .853 why he permitted Images to stand and wherein he dissented
commoÌ„ly of English women 〈◊〉 1. Tim. â— Ghosâ—â—ly 〈…〉 and 〈◊〉 of â—â—ristian 〈◊〉 1. Peter 4. Iohn 12. 1. Cor. 1. Luke 17. Example of Lots wyfe Nothing vseâ— in Q. Maâ—yâ—s 〈…〉 The first note prouing the Church of the Papistes not to be the true Church 2. Note Iohn 10. 3. Note Actes 7. 4. Note to know the Church 5. Note Iohn 5 6. Note to know the Church Ephes. 5. Compare the proceedinges doinges of the Popes Church with the true members of Christs Church and you shall see what they are The Church of the valiant Papistes compared to Nemrod and why The Popes Church standeth all in lying and murdering 3. Reg. 18. Luke 9. The Popes Church vnder payne of damnation is to be auoyded Apoc. 2. Phil. 1. He exhorteth to be bolde in Christ. Math. 13. Worldly Christians resembled to Aesops Cocke Worldly allurements motions of drawing backe by Gods grace with standed Experience of the Lordes assistance in confirming his seruantes M. Glouer coÌ„mitted to the Iayle before any cause was declared Gods mighty consolation vpon Rob. Glouer in prison M. Glouer weepeth for ioy in prison M. Glouer couÌ„selled to put in bondes Rober Glouer refuseth to enter into bondes Worldly persuasions not receiued M. Glouer agâ—yne visited with Gods holy comfort M Glouer reasoning with himselfe M. Glouer taketh courage al 〈◊〉 and daungerâ— set aside M. Glouer resolued in himselfe to abyde the vttermost for the Gospells cause The Papistâ— proceede with M. Glouer agaynst the lawes of the realme Commaundement geuen to the Sumner agaynst Iohn Glouer and not agaynst Robert Glouer This Byshops name was Doct. Banes M. Warren of Couentry persecutor of Rob. Glouer A lesson for all persecutors Luke 16. R· Glouer brought before Banes B. of Lichfield and Couentrye M. Robert Glouer M. of Art in Cambridge R. Glouer charged for not comming to the Church The Bishop refuseth to be iudged by the primatiue Church Robert Glouer and his fellow prisoners remoued from Couentry to Lichfield in the face of the open market Iephcot the Chauncellours seruaunt Papistes keepe no promise Iephcot Persey cruell and straite agaynst M. Glouer Talke betweene M. Glouer and the Chancellor in prison * The Church geueth witnes which be the true bookes and writings of the Apostles as also the olde Sinagogue of the Iewes doth witnes which be the true bookes of the holy Prophetes yet it followeth not thereby that the Iewes haue authority ouer the Scripture The comforts sweete feelinges of M. Glouer in prison M. Glouer assaulted by the enemy in prison concerning vnworthynes Actes 24. Rom. 11. Rom. 4. Iohn 2. Gods election bound to no worthines or person Rom. 10. Psalme 145. It is no arrogaÌ„cye to presume vpon Gods promise Psalm 50. Robert Glouer replyeth against the tentation of the enemy in that he is a sinner M. Glouer brought agayne before the Bishop Reasoning betwene M. Glouer and the Byshop * The true Church is alwayes builded vp on the doctrine of the Apostles which though it appeare not alwaies alyke in outward â—â—ght the faulte is in the tyme not in the Church Tymes do alter and with the tymes the outward face of the Church may alter sometymes appearing more sometymes lesse sometymes very little sometymes nothing at all according as the persecution is Neuertheles the truth of the church abydeth alwayes one Neyther doth it goe by number of meÌ„ but by soundnes of truth Many agreeing in one may make an vnitye but the veritye of the word maketh the Church whether it be in few or in many The first question Power by Gods word in the ministery to remit sinnes 2. questioâ— 3. question Robert Glouer destitute foâ—â— tyme of the Lords comfort The Lord for a tyme may withdraw his comfortes but at leÌ„gth he visiteth his seruantâ— R. Glouer receaueth agayne coÌ„fort of the Lord. Cornelius Bongey Martyr Articles obiected to Cornelius Bongey Hâ—s Aunsweres to the articles Iohn Glouer William Glouer after their deaâ—h condemned and cast out for heretickes A new search made for Iohn Glouer The prouidence of God agayne in sauing Iohn Glouer Agnes Glouer wyfe to Iohn Glouer apprehended D. Dracot not suffering Iohn Glouer to be buryed in the Churchyearde Iohn Glouer after his death iudged of Doct. Dracot to be a damned soule Testimony of this story The maner of handling the body of WilliaÌ„ Glouer after his death Bernard a Popish Curate of Weme Iohn Thorlyne agaynst the burying of W. Glouers brother The letter of Raufe Bayne B. of Chester for the not burying of W. Glouers body The dead corpeâ— of W. Glouer dragged with horse into the field M. Edward Burton not suffered to be buryed in Christian buriall the same day when Q. Elizabeth was crowned Oliuer Richardine in Hartford West Martyr William Wolsey Robert Pigot Martyrs Richard Euerard extreame agaynst WilliaÌ„ Wolsey W. Wolsey commaunded to the Iayle D. Fuller Christopherson D. Yong come to conferre with Wolsey Wolsey putteth a question to the 〈…〉 D. Watsons booke of Sermons or Homelyes D. Fuller agayne resorteth to W. Wolsey The Chauncellour geâ—eth leaue to Wolsey to depart W. Wolsey layd in the Castle of Wisbich Rob. Pigot Painter presented for not coÌ„ming to the Chuâ—ch Talke betweene Syr Clement Higham Iudge and Rob. Pigot Rob. Pigot brought to the Iayle where W. Wolsey 〈◊〉 Anno 1555. October Wolsey and Pâ—got returned to Eley to prison Tho. Goodâ—â—â—e Biâ—â—hop of Eley The Bishops Câ—â—playne a FrenchmaÌ„ 〈◊〉 the prisoners in the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and Woâ—sey called to iudgment in the Bâ—shops 〈◊〉 Wolseys aunswere to Sâ—â—xton M. Christopherson writeth what he would haue Pâ—got conâ—â—â— of the â—acrâ—ment 〈◊〉 refuseth to 〈◊〉 to Christophersons 〈◊〉 M. Peacoke appoynted to preach at tâ—e burning of Wolsey and Pigot â— Wolsey 〈◊〉 himselfe to be â—ound in all pointes of the scripture belonging to his 〈…〉 The MartyrdoÌ„e of W. Wolsey and Rob. Pigot at Eley Anno 1555. Octob. 16. Bookes burned with Wolsey Pigot The natures of Wolsey and Pigot described The zelous spirite of William Wolsey W. Wolsey desirous of Martirdome Wolsey calleth the day of his Martirdome his glad day Thomas Hodilo Berebruer of Cambridge witnes of this story Richard Denton first conuerter of Wolsey Money sent by Wolsey to Denton Wolsey exhorting Richard Denton to persist in the truth Denton afraydâ— of burning Richard DentoÌ„ burned in his owne house which before would not burne for Christ. Anno. 1564. Aprill 18 Doct. Nicholas Ridley Martyr Nicholas Ridley borne in Noâ—thumberland Nicholas Ridley learned at Newcastle Nicholas Ridley mayster of Pembroke hall in Cambridge Nicholas Ridley made D. of Diuinitye Nicholas Ridley king Henryes Chapleine Nicholas Ridley made Bishop of Rochester Nicholas Ridley made Byshop of LondoÌ„ The fruitefull dilligence of B. Ridley in preaching Gods word B. Ridley of great memory and reading B· Ridley comely of proportion and complexion The fayre conditions of Byshop Ridley tender to his kinred yeâ— not otherwise then truth and right
presence in the Sacrament may haue a double sense Equiuocation in the word really How the body of Christ may be sayd to be really and how not really in the Sacrament â— Questions vnder one The Papistes Protestantes in graunting the presence do agreeâ— onely in the maner of being they differ How Christes body is effectuously receaued in the SacrameÌ„t How Christ may be graunted to be really in the SacrameÌ„t and how not What change is in the Sacramentall bread Sacramentall mutation The substaunce of bread and wine in theâ— Sacrament not chaÌ„ged ComparisoÌ„ betweene the Sacrament of the CommunioÌ„ and of Baptisme What difference the Catholicks put betweene the Sacrament of the CoÌ„munion and Baptisme Aunswere to the 3. Article Propitiatory sacrifice of the masse is a derogation to Christes passion Vnbloudy sacrifice Answere to the 4. Article D. Ridley assigned to appeare agayne the next day M Latimer 〈…〉 the 〈◊〉 The order of M. Latiâ—â—◠〈◊〉 The oratioÌ„ 〈◊〉 Lincolne 〈◊〉 M. Latimer But this Church 〈◊〉 standing on the truth of Gods word 〈…〉 the 〈◊〉 of man How you 〈◊〉 the 〈◊〉 your owne actes can beare witnes The Popes authoritye 〈…〉 Latimer * Qui tradidâ—runt metioâ—â—naius peccaâ—â—m habent sayth Christ. Perswasions vsed to M. Latimer 〈…〉 to the vnitye of the Popes Church Reasons to perswade the flesh but not 〈◊〉 conâ—cience M. Latimer hath leaue to sit downe Answere of M. Latimer to the B. of Lincolne The vniuersall Church hath not his foundation onely in Rome â—rgâ—ment Christ bad Peter regere gouerne his peâ—ple Ergo the Pope 〈…〉 Rex to reigne 〈◊〉 Kinges and Emperours Regere 〈…〉 to regere 〈◊〉 voluntateÌ„ Deut. 21. Cliâ—ping of Gods Scriptures by the Catholickes The author of this booke was D. Brookes which there was in the commission Brookes B. of Glocester speaketh The Catholicks how vnreasonable they are in their vsing of men The Catholicks alleage the Scriptures but take not all The protestatioÌ„ of M. Latimer 1. Article The body of Christ in the Sacrament receiued by spirite grace M. Latymer agaynst the grosse and carnall being of christ in the Sacrament 2. Article What chaunge is in the bread and wine in the Sacrament not in the nature but in the dignitye of representing Substance of bread wine in the Sacrament vnchanged Difference betweene Christs holy bread the Popes holy bread 3. Article 4. Article â— Article The next 〈…〉 October 1. D. Ridleys appearanâ—e 〈…〉 the 〈◊〉 The words 〈◊〉 M. 〈…〉 to B. 〈…〉 B. Ridley refuseth to put of his cap to the Pope or to them which come froÌ„ the Pope The last examination of Bishop Ridley The wordes of the B. of Lincolne The place of S. Austen again repeated Totus mundus c. Aunswere of D. Ridley to the place of S. Austen as before How the Catholickes vse to alledge the Doctours A place of Cyrillus alledged by Melancthon Scripture bookes burned at Oxford * Argumentum á contrario sensu ex Cyrillo contra â—udaeoâ— * Altars be erected in Christes remembrance in Britayne Ergo Christ is come Altars be now plucked downe in Britayne Ergo Christ iâ— not come Aunswere This argument is not a sensu contrario For erecting of altars in the Antecedent and plucking downe altars in the consequent be not contrary In the Antecedent Cyril meaneth the table or els the celebration of the Lordes Supper in his remembrance In the consequent by plucking downe of altars is ment the taking away of places and monumentes seruing not to the Lordes Supper but to Idolatry whereby the true table of the Lordes Supper in his remeÌ„brance may be erected agayne * B. White blasphemously calleth the bord of the Lordes Supper an Oyster table The articles read agayne to M. Ridley B. Ridley not suffred to reade his owne aunswere Note the extreme dealing of these catholicke men The deputies durst not read out the writing of Bishop Ridley To the 1. article To the 2. Article The words of exhortation of Brookes Bishop of Glocester to M. Ridley B. Ridley vntruely charged with singularity The determination of the Church is only that whereupon our catholicke men do ground theyr fayth A briefe answere of B. Ridley to B. Brokes taâ—le D. Weâ—ton 〈…〉 Sentence of 〈◊〉 â—ead 〈◊〉 D. â—â—â—ley 〈…〉 of M. Latimer before the Commissioners The Bishop of Lincolnes wordes to M. Latimer M. Latimer short with the Commissionerâ— The Catholicke Church and the Romish Church be two thinges Cyprians counsell in truth no deliberation to be taken M. Latimers question to the Bishops Whether is more lyke the sea of Rome which persecuteth or the little flocke which is persecuted to be the â—rue Church c. The cause of the Martyrs of the primitiue tyme and of the Martyrs of the latter tyme aâ—l one The Image of the Church before Christes comming compared with the Church after his comming The Articles agayne propouÌ„ded to Maister Latimer Maister Latimer againe aunswereth with Protestation as before The very body of Christ receaued in the Sacrament by the spirite grace Aunsweres to 2. 3. articles M Latimer will not deny his Maister Christ. Condemnation read agaynst M. Latimer The Papistes false in their promises M. Latimer appealeth to the next generall Councell truly called in the Lordes name but that Councell is long a comming October 15. The talke betweene D. Brookes B. of Glocester and D. Ridley vpon his degradation No mercy to be had without consenting to iniquitye Answere oâ— D. Ridley to Bishop Brookes O worthy champion of Christes Church With that their caps went of but D. Ridley held on his cap. B. Ridley commaunded to silence when otherwise he could not be reuinced B. Ridley refuseth to put on the surples B. Ridley inueyeth agaynst the Bishop of Rome and his foolish apparrell The surples here is called a foolish apparrell Maister Edridge geueth counsell that B. Ridley should be gagged A prayse of Bertrams 〈◊〉 vpon the Sacrament Note the charitye of the Papists B. Ridleys 〈◊〉 put from her house by B. Boner A supplication of B. Ridley to Queene Mary in the behalfe of certayne poore mens leases This Bishop was D. Boner If to succour the widow and fatherles is pure vndefiled religion as Saint Iames sayth Then is Boner and his religion filthy and abominable which doth such wrâ—â—g to the widow and fatherles Notwithstanding these godly and iust â—equeâ—tes no Iustice could be had vntill that now of late some of these shamefull iniuries by order of law haue beâ—ne redressed The life of M. Ridley such as coulâ— not with any notorious crime be charged The wordes of a certayne warden or head of a Colledge D. Ridley biddeth gestes to his mariage Mistres Irish a great Papist before weepeth for D. Ridley B. Ridley careles of his death The order and maner of B. Ridley and M. Latimer going to the stake D. Ridley and M. Latimer brought together to the stake The behauiour of D. Ridley M. Latimer at the
to the king Note the glorious head of D. Stephens D. Cranmer sent for to the Kâ—ng D. Cranmer seeketh excuses both to come vnto the kinges presence D. Cranmer brought to the king Talke betweene the king and D. Cranmer The king troubled in conscience Marke this you Papistes which so rashly iudge the kinges diuorce and the Popes ouerthrowe to haue sprong of light causes D. Cranmer excusing and disabling himself to the king D. Cranmer assigned by the king to search the Scriptures in the cause of his diuorce The king first geuen to vnderstand that the Pope hath no authority to dispence with the word of God The kinges 〈…〉 the Popeâ— CanoÌ„â—â—â— to the 〈◊〉 of the â—â—â—â—â—tures The kinges mariage found by Gods word vnlawfull Doctor Cranmer with other sent to Rome Ambassadour to the Pope The English Ambassadours not hasty to kisse the Popes foote The vnmanerly nature of a Dogge presuming to kisse the Popes foote Arguing to the Popes face that contrary to the word of God he had no power to dispense Doctor Cranmer made the Popes Penitenciary Doctor Cranmer Ambassadour to the Emperour Conference betwene B. Cranmer Cornelius Agrippa tâ—e order 〈◊〉 Cranâ—â—â— study The gentle nature of Doctour Cranmer Cranmer stout and constant in Gods cause D. Cranmer a stout enemy agaynst the 6. articles Of this coÌ„ming of the L. Cromwell and the two Dukes to the Archbishop read before Example for Ecclesiasticall pastors Archbishop Cranmer in displeasure about the imploying of Chauntrey landes The singular patience of this Archbishop A story betwene the Archbishop of Canterbury a popish priest his enemy The rayling of a Popish Priest agaynâ—t Doctor Cranmer Chersey suing for his kinsman to the Archbish. The Priest sent for to the Archbishop The Archâ—bishopâ— wordes to the Parson The Priest confesseth his fault to the Archbishop The rashe tongues of men sclauÌ„derously speaking euill by men whom they neuer knew nor saw before The Priests aunswere The Lord Câ—omwell offended wâ—en the Archbiâ—hop 〈…〉 Priest Not geuen to filthy luker but harberous The liberall doinges of this Archbishop The Archbishop clearing all his debtes before his attainder The large expenses of Doct. Cranmer The Bishops landes sought Vnâ—roth told to the king of the Archbiâ—hop of Canterburyes housekeeping The kinges answere to the coÌ„playner of the Archbishop The Archbishop of Canterburyes house keeping The comylayneâ— asketh pardon of the king for his vntrue report The King speaketh in defence of 〈◊〉 Archbishop of Canterbury The almes of the Archbishop towardes the poore To cleaue fast to the worde of doctrine able to exhorte in holsome learning to reproue the gayn-sayer Titus 1. Archbishop Cranmer euer constaÌ„t in defence of Christes truth and Gospell 〈◊〉 Papists 〈…〉 the Arcâ—bishop out of 〈◊〉 wâ—th 〈◊〉 The Archb. agayne 〈◊〉 to the 〈◊〉 The kingeâ— wordes and aduise for the supportation of the Archbishop The Archbishops aunswere to the king The kinges fauorable care and consideration toward the Archbishop of Canterbury The king sendeth his signet in the behalfe of the Archbishop of Canterbury The Archbishop being one of the Counsel made to stand at the Counsell chamber dore wayting D. Buttes the kings Phisition a friend of the Archbishops The Archb called before the Counsayle The Counsaile being set against the Archb he sheweth the kinges ring and appealeth from them The kinges wordes to the Counsaile in defence oâ— the Archbishop The Lordes of the Counsaile glad to be friendes agayne with the Arrhbishop The king a great supporter of Cranmer The L Cromwells wordes to the Archbishop An other accusation brought into the Parlament house by Sir Iohn Gostwicke agaynst the Archb. Gostwicke checkâ—e of the king for accusing the Archbishop Gostwâ—â—â—â— glad to 〈◊〉 in agayâ—â—â— with th◠〈…〉 New 〈…〉 the 〈…〉 Iustice◠〈◊〉 Kent agaynst the Archb. Articles put to the King agaynst D. Cranmer The king maketh the Archbishop priuy of the articles CommissioÌ„ appointed to be sent into Kent for tryall of the articles Commissioners appointed to Cranmer Doct. Bellowes D. Coxe Chime M. Husley Register The false Suffragan and Barbar the Ciuilian aske the Archbishop forgiuenes The Archbishop forgiueth his enemyes Practise to get pardon for malefactors Richard Turner a faithfull preacher in Kent Papistes set against the Archbishop by occasion of Turners Preaching The troubleâ— of Richard Turner minister at Cartham M. Raphe Morice patrone of Richard Turner Preacher The great concourse of people to M. Turnerâ— Preaching Syr Iohn Baker Syr Christopher Hales Syr Tho. Moile Iustices with the Prebendaryes of Canterbury persecuters of Gods people Syr Thomas Moile hearing Turner could finde no fault with his doctrine M. Turner appearing before the Commissioners at Lambeth was discharged and sent home New matter made agaynst Richard Turner The practise of of Papistes to hold vp their kingdome with lyes The king deceiuâ—d by sinister information New matter made agaynst Richard Turner Conspiracye against the Archbâ—â—â—op Cranmer by the Iustices of Kent Sander and Browne 2. perâ—ecuting Papistes This Archbiâ—hop maryed his second wyfe at Noremberge The true 〈…〉 of the â—acrament 〈◊〉 bookes 〈◊〉 forth by 〈◊〉 Archb. 〈◊〉 Cant. The aunswere of D. Cranmer Archb. of Câ—nterbury agaynst Stephen Gardiner Marcus Anthonius written by Stephen Gardiner Archbshop of Cant. about an aunswere to Marcus Anthonius Notes of D. Ridley agaynst Marcus Anthonius Peter Martyrs booke of defeÌ„ce agaynst Marcus Anthonius Lady Iane. Cranmer refuseth to sweare to Lady Iane. Cranmer thorough the perswasion of the Counsell the king and lawyers subscribed to K. Edwardes Testament Manet alta mente repostuÌ„ Iudicium paridis â—pretaeque iniuria matris Virgil. Aeneid 1. This Doctour Thornton was after the Bishop of Douer a cruell and wicked persecuter This Bishoppe was D. Heath Bishop after of Yorke Cranmer condemâ—â— of treasoâ— Cranmer released treason 〈◊〉 accused 〈◊〉 heresie Cranmer had to Oxford D. Brookes D. Martyn D. Storye Commissioners agaynst the Archb. D. Martyn not so bitter in this persecution as other CoÌ„missioners were The order of 〈◊〉 placing 〈◊〉 Commiâ—â—â—â—oners The appeâ—â—â—ng of the Archb. of Canterbury before the Commissioners The Archb. goeth reuerence to the Quenes Câ—mmâ—â—â—â—â—ners D. Cranmer 〈…〉 reuereâ—ce to 〈…〉 The Oration of Bish. brookes Apoc. â— Heresâ—e 〈◊〉 treason 〈◊〉 to Doct. Cranmer That is without the Church there is no saluation That is for in hell there is no redemption That is remember from wheÌ„ce thou hast fallen That is for in hell there is no redemption That is remember from wheÌ„ce thou hast fallen Cyprian lib. â— Epist. 6. Prouoking to the Scripture Breaking of vowes That is repent and do thy first workes Ezech. 33. Orig. in Epist. Paul ad Rom. Berengarius * That is according to the hardnes of your hart ye treasure vp to your selfe anger in the day of wrath A good conscience Marke of an euill conscience Abuses in the Church require a reformation and not a defection Cogite intrare Clarkely expounded Math. 5· Melle lita pernicâ—es
that he may exalt you when the time is come Cast all youre care on him for he careth for you Be sober and watche for your aduersarye the Deuil like a roaring Lyon walketh about seeking whō hee may deuour whom resist steadfast in fayth remembring that ye do but fulfill the same afflictions that are appoynted to youre brethren that are in the worlde The God of all grace that called you vnto his eternall glory by Christe Iesus shall his owne selfe after you haue suffered a little affliction make you perfect shall settle strengthen and stablish you To him be glory and dominiō for euer and while the world endureth Amen Greete one an other with an holy kisse of loue Peace be with you all which are in Christ Iesus I pray you all say Amen These be in the same prison where I am the Bishop of S. Dauids Doctor Taylor of Hadley maister Philpot and my singular good father M. Bradford with fiue other of Sussex lay men I desire some good brother to write this newe for I wrote it as I do many times with feare For if the kepers had found me they would haue taken it from me my pen and inke also Good brethren I am kept alone and yet I thank God he comforteth me past all the comfort of anye man for I thanke him I was neuer meryer in Christ. By me William Tyms prisoner in the Kinges Benche About this time or somewhat before came down certayne Commissioners assigned by the Queene and Counsayle to Northfolke and Suffolke as to other countryes els besides to enquire of matters of Religion vnto the which Commissioners there was a Supplicatiō then exhibited by some good and well disposed men as by the same may appeare dwelling about those parties Which Supplication as I thought it not vnworthy to bee read bearing the date of thys presēt yeare to be printed so I thought it was not to be omittted nor vnworthy here to bee placed in consideration of the fruite which thereof might ensue to the reader ¶ A certayne godly Supplication exhibited by certayne inhabitauntes of the Country of Northfolke to the Commissioners comming downe to Northfolke and Suffolke fruitfull to be read and marked of all men IN most hūble and lowly wise we beseeche your honors right honorable Commissioners to tender and pitty the humble sute of vs poore men and true faythfull and obedient subiectes who as we haue euer heretofore so intend we with Gods grace to continue in Christian obedience vnto the end and according to the word of God with all reuerend feare of God to do our boundē duety to all those superiour powers whom God hath appoynted ouer vs doing as S. Paule sayth Let euery soule be subiect to the superiour powers For there is no power but of God but those powers that are are ordayned of God Wherefore whosoeuer resisteth the powers the same resisteth God they that resist get themselues iudgement These lessons right honorable Cōmissioners we haue learned of the holy word of God in our mother tongue First that the authoritie of a king Queene Lord and other theyr officers vnder them is no tyrannicall vsurpation but a iust holy lawfull and necessary estate for man to be gouerned by and that the same is of God the fountayne and authour of righteousnes Secondly that to obey the same in all thinges not against God is to obey God and to resist them as to resist God Therefore as to obey God in his Ministers Magistrates bringeth life so to resist God in them bryngeth punishment and death The same lesson haue we learned of S. Peter saying Be ye subiect to all humayne ordinaunces for the Lordes sake whether it be to the king as to the moste highest or to the Lieutenaunts sent from him to the punishment of euill doers but to the prayse of suche as do well For so is the will of GOD that with well doyng ye should stop the mouthes of foolishe and ignoraunt men as free and not as hauing the lybertie to be a cloke to malice but as the seruauntes of God Wherfore considering with our selues both that the Magistrates power is of God and that for the Lordes sake wee be bound to Christian obedience vnto them hauing now presently a commaundement as though it were from the Queenes maiestie with all humble obedience due to the regall power and authoritie ordayned of God which we acknowledge to stād whole perfectly in her grace and with due reuerence vnto you her graces commissioners we humbly beseeche you with pacience and pittye to receaue this our answere vnto this cōmandement guen vnto vs. First right honourable Commissioners we haue considered our selues to be not onely English men but also Christians and therefore bound by the holy vow made to God in our Baptisme to preferre Gods honoure in all thinges and that all obedience not onely of vs mortall men but euen of the very Aungels and heauenly spirites is due vnto Gods word in so much that no obediēce can be true and perfect either before God or man that wholy and fully agreeth not with Gods word Then haue we weighed the commandemēt concerning the restitution of the late abolished latine seruice geuē vnto vs to discent and disagree frō gods word to cōmand manifest impietie and the ouerthrowe of godlines true religion to import a subuersion of the regall power of this our natiue country realme of Englande wyth the bringing in of the Romish Bishops supremacie with all errours superstitions and idolatry wasting of our goods bodyes destroying of our soules bringing with it nothing but the seuere wrath of God which we already feele feare least the same shall be more fiercely kindled vppon vs. Wherfore we humbly protest that wee cannot be perswaded that the same wicked commaundement shoulde come from the Queenes maiestie but rather from some other abusing the Queenes goodnes and fauour and studying to worke some feate against the Queene her crown the Realme to please with it the Romane Bishoppe at whose handes the same thinketh hereafter to be aduaunced As the Agagite Aman wrought maliciously agaynst the noble king Assuerus and as the Princes of Babell wrought agaynst the good king Darius so thinke we the queenes most gentle hart to be abused of some who seking thēselues their own vayn glory procure such cōmandements as are against the glory of God For we cannot haue so euill an opinion in her maiestie that she should subuert the most godly holy religiō so accordingly to gods worde set forth by the most noble vertuous and innocent king a very saynct of God our late moste deare king Edw. her graces brother except she were wonderfully abused who as hating reformation will rather the destruction of al others then acknowledge theyr errors to be accordynge to gods word reformed For truly the religiō lately set forth by K. Edw. is
the violater is mortal and deadly sinne After all maner of wayes and meanes attempted to drawe this poore man from Christ and his truth the bishop seeyng that hee could not preuayle determined to send hym to the bishop of Rochester and so did who assayed by all meanes possible to remooue him from his former professed truth But seyng all his endeuors frustrate and that he profited nothyng he signified the same to the Archbishop and withal both went himselfe vnto hym and caried the poore prisoner with him thether also In the afternoone of the same day the said Archbish. of Cant. the bish of Rochester and diuers others assistantes called the sayd poore man before them agayne and caused all the former Articles Interrogatories and demaundes to be red vnto hym in English to the end he should either haue reuoked the same or els recanted them altogether vsing both threates and faire promises to the performaunce thereof but all in vayne for his fayth was built vpon the rocke Christ Iesus and therefore vnable to be remooued with any stormes of persecution whatsoeuer In fine the Archbishop with mature iudgement you must beleeue consulting with the B. of Rochester and other proceeded to his condemnation reading the bloudy sentence of death agaynst him and so was he beyng condemned deliuered to the secular power who caried hym to the prison and soone after hee was burned for the testimonie of Iesus Christ as you may see more at large pag. 997.998 for whose constancie in the truth the euerlasting God be praysed Amen ¶ A note of a certayne good man troubled in Bulloyne the first yeare of king Edward the sixt for the Gospell THe examination of me William Hastlen Gunner in the Castle of high Bulloyne in the yeare of our Lorde 1547. and the first yeare of the reigne of king Edward the sixt As I was in the church at Bulloyne called the stals vpon the 10. of Aprill being Easter Tuesday reading of a godly booke called the lamentation of a Christian against the citizens of London betweene the houres of three and foure at after noone there came certaine men to me as I stoode at an alter in the Churche reading to my selfe and asked me what good booke I had and I sayd they should heare if they pleased theÌ„ they desired me to read out that they might heare and so did I very gladly but I had not read long but the Priestes and Clearkes were at theyr Latine Euensong and I reading mine English book there came a tipstaffe for me taking my two bookes from me and commaunded me to go with him for he sayde I must goe before the counsayle of the towne then went I forthwith with him and a little without the Church doore sir Iohn a Briges met vs and bad the tipstaffe cary me to sir Leanard Beckwith Knight to be examined and comming before his presence hee asked me what bookes they were that I had at the church and was reading of one of them openly in the Church to the people and I sayd so farre as I hadde read them they were good godlye bookes and he said they were heresie and with that he asked me how I did beleeue of the Sacrament of the aultar whether I did not beleue that to be the very body of Christ flesh bloud and bones and I asked him whether hee ment that that was in the pixe or no and he sayde yea euen that in the pixe and I said that since I had sure knowledge of scriptures I did not beleeue it to bee the body of Christ but a bare peece of bread nor by Gods helpe I will neuer beleue it otherwise to be then he sayd I was an hereticke asked me what I made of the sacrament and I sayd if it were duely ministred according to Christes institution that then I did beleue that the faythfull Communicantes in receiuing that blessed Sacrament did receaue into their inward man or soule the very body and bloud of our sauiour Iesus Christ. Then sayd he doest thou not beleeue â—t to remaine the very body of Christ after the wordes of consecration pronounced by the priest and I sayd no. TheÌ„ said he what doest thou make of the Churche I said as it is now vsed it is a den of theeues and the sinagogue of Sathan thou hereticke sayd he there remaineth the very body of Christ. But I saide that Christ being God and man dwelleth not in temples made with mens handes much other communication had we at that time but thys was the effecte that daye Then hee asked me whether I would be forth comming till to morrow and I saide Sir if you think that I will not you may lay me where as I shall so be then he let me goe for that night and sayde we shall talke farther with thee to morrow so I departed home And about the space of two houres after Mayster Hountington the preacher which did muche good wyth his preaching in Bulloyne at that time came to me and sayde that hee heard me spoken of at my Lorde Grayes which was then Lord Debitie of the towne and Country of Bulloyne and I perceaue sayd he that you are in great daunger of trouble if you scape with your lyfe for there are some of the counsayle merueilously bent agaynst you I sayd the Lordes will be done well said he without you feele in your selfe a full purpose by Gods helpe to stand earnestly to the thing that yee haue spoken you shall doe more hurt then good wherefore said he if you will goe to Callis I will send you where you shall be well vsed and be out of this daunger Then I thanked M. Hountington saying I purpose by Gods assistance to abide the vttermost that they can do vnto me well then sayd he I can tell you you wil be sent for to morrow betimes before the whole Counsaile that is sayd I the thing that I look for Then rose I betimes in the morning and went into the market place that I might spye whiche way the Officer should come for me I had not taryed there longe but I spyed a tipstaffe and went toward him and asked hym whome he sought and he sayde a Gunner of the great ordinaunce in the Castle of Bulloyne and I sayd that I am he theÌ„ said he you must go with me to my Lords I said therefore I looked When I came there I saw my Lorde and the whole Counsaile were assembled together in a close parlour doing my duetie to them my Lord saide to me it is informed me that thou hast seditiously congregate a companye together in the Churche and there in the time of seruice thou didest read vnto them an heretical booke and hast not reuerently vsed silence in the time of the diuine seruice what sayest thou to this I sayd it please your honour I was in the church a good while before any seruice began and no body with me reading to my self alone vpon a booke